Science 1-100.docx.pdf

The first 1 Chapter crossin g persons and idiots 2 Man Group Fiction: a science of fire Jinchuriki Jinchuriki Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Konoha Ninja School. " Shirou , good morning!" "Good morning!" The temperature and the greetings of the surrounding copper whiskers, Shirou 's heart is really depressed, he enjoys the treatment at the

same time as the face of the second, with his face under the Highness, he is inexplicable in the school girls Popularity. Really, is the Appearance Association paying you? Shirou hated his own lottery. Really, his lottery was too good. In a bad luck, Super II, the god of crossing, he was given the chance to be reborn again, not only can he be born again. And there are gifts to send, so he got three chances to draw, the first time to an Eclass item, that is the skin of a second-yuan character, this is

very good, you must know that with the support of this skin and foreign trade association, Anyone in the daily routine can also mix up the wind and water, and then can not be mixed into Cheng Ge, the socalled peony flowers die ... cough, wrong, can enjoy the youth love story. As a result, he was very hand-picked with an A-level skill and an S-level talent, and sadly reminded that the gods did not accept the return, so Root according to his ability,

he was sent to the high-risk fire Kage world. Hey, fire Kage, he really is not familiar with it. The years of his second year are pirates. On the Internet, he often spits with the fire Kage fans, but for the story of the fire Kage , he really knows nothing. Of course, although he is not familiar with the plot, but the character is quite familiar with him, he can remember the main characters who have played at least, mainly because of the years of his second year,

in order to compare the strength of the characters of the two works. He often writes scientific papers such as "Throat and Thunder's Practicality, Destructive Effect Evaluation and Energy Efficiency Ratio Study". Later, these black history forced him to almost bury himself alive and have been sealed in memory. In the corner, I didn’t expect it to be a big help now. "I am going to graduate soon..." Looking at the gates of the Konoha Ninja

School, Shiraishi Shirou had to feel the emotions. He came to the world for ten years. At the age of seven, he entered the Ninja School. Now it is time to graduate and go to the battlefield. Shiraishi Shirou , this is the name of the parents he inherited from this world. Root According to the cosmic law that the passers- by have the parents who are busy (death), Shiraishi Shirou is also an orphan.

The setting about his life is like this: The father is just an ordinary Chūnin , and he died very regretfully at the beginning of this war. The mother is a medical ninja, who was born again shortly after giving birth. Called to the front line and never returned. In fact, in the past wars, countries have reached a consensus tactic, that is, the field hospitals belong to the first category of targets, and the value of medical ninjas in the enemy and the enemy is gradually reflected, of course,

will become the key protection. And focus on killing. That's right, it's just the third time in the end of the World War. The war of the dead every day is not only realistic, but it is going on in full swing. It has been ironic that the wars of nations have been in the state of being besieged by many parties. The country of the earth, the country of thunder, the country of water, the country of the wind. Iwa , Yun Yin, Fog , Suna .

The forces of Konoha and the country of Fire that were forced to fight in multiple lines were extremely scarce. The teaching time of the Ninja School was reduced to three years, and the minimum age for admission was not restricted. The famous Hatake Kakashi , who entered the school at the same time as Shiraishi Shirou , was only five years old. Then he graduated from Ninja School for half a year and graduated to the battlefield...

As for why Shirou will join the Ninja School and want to be a ninja? Because a person is too boring to stay. He is a different person in the world. In a sense, he is still an alien and a future person. He is also a superpower. I still feel bored. In fact, the place he came to is not the fire Kage world, but the "Suzumiya Spring Festival group that makes the world more lively."

"Hey, Shirou , what's the matter? How do you have confidence in the graduation exam?" Just as Shirou was worried , someone patted his shoulder behind him. Without looking back, he can also know through perception that who is behind him. Mighto Guy , one of the end of the Wannian crane, the future Taijutsu Daren, and now Taijutsu Xiaoda . Uchiha Obito , the second of the Wannian crane

tail, claimed to be an elite ninja. In fact , after the Mighto Guy , after his unrequited love object, he became one of the ultimate BOSS for love. This information Shirou still knows. The two have long been the best in the last, and the second to last, Shirou 's results certainly do not have to worry about them. "It is definitely more confident than the two of you." Shirou squinted his he ad with a dead fisheye, especially Uchiha Obito . He

couldn't understand why such a person could still be crazy about love. Is he crazy about the kind of brain? "I still can't worry about you two? I don't worry about you as much as I worry about it." He continued to say mercilessly. Shirou’s enrolled Ninja School has eight classes, each with 30 people. He has many impressions, such as Ebisu , Shiranui , Yuko Anko , Kurenai , Sarutobi Asuma , Nohara Lin, Mighto Guy , Uchiha.

Obito and Hatake Kakashi, the son of White fang who graduated in advance . UU reading www.uukanshu. Com Of course, these people are not all in the same class, so he only knows Mighto Guy , Uchiha Obito and Nohara Lin after all , mainly because Mighto Guy and Uchiha Obito are both very familiar , and Obito has total It is the two people who are going to the side of Nohara Lin. Otherwise, it is impossible for Shirou to have a level of presence with

the teacher in the eyes of the boys in the school. It is impossible to have friends. "Of course we can graduate smoothly... As long as there are no Ninjutsu and Genjutsu in the graduation exam !" Mighto Guy 's confidence comes inexplicably. Does he mean that the graduation exam can only be qualified by Taijutsu ? " Shirou is really annoying, especially hair, always reminds me of a selfrighteous guy!" Uchiha

Obito is not sympathetic to Shi rou 's concerns. Say what you think is you? This kind of limited white hair do you think I want it? Is this God's will? God says that there is light, so light is needed, and God says that you have less whiteheads, so Shirou can only be less white, and he can't spit on the face of this passing god. Besides, do you think he has not spit? Will he tell you that God's face is not covered with such important information as the lotus leaf?

After entering the Ninja School, several people did not go to the classroom, but gathered in the small square in front of the school, because the graduation exam was to be carried out outdoors. Note 1: The name comes from the protagonist Shiraishi Meng big drum sounds and wood Shirou , Shiraishi Meng sound + large wooden barrel Shirou = Shiraishi Shirou . Note 2: The information that can be made public now,

the E-class skin is Prince Arslan, and some people may know that this is a quite masculine His Royal Highness. The first 2 chapters on to Genjutsu proper countermeasures Ninja (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge " Shirou Jun, Obito , Guy , I have heard about the content of the graduation exam."

"Lin, how did you know?" At this time, Nohara Lin also came over, she is probably the only girl who is willing to be close to the idiot + watermelon head, the three small circle. Seeing this, smart people should understand, yes, Shiraishi Shirou mixed with Obito and Guy , has the effect of shielding girls from harassment, yes, although he is very popular, but because of his overall and two wonderful Mixed together, so it was fairly stable at school.

"Lin, what is the content of the exam?" Obito asked immediately, apparently for the graduation exam, he did not actually have the confidence he claimed. "Content combat, graduation exam is real, actual ranking is determined by graduation ranking, then the teacher will Root , according to each person's performance to determine the actual combat he would ever be qualified." "That is, only if you perform well in the game, even if it is defeated, it does not

mean that you will not be able to graduate?" Shirou thought about it and then came to this conclusion? "Yes," Lin said affirmatively. This will be next to the crane tail two people group has been alive and kicking, Mighto Guy is excited, the test of the words basically means that he can qualify, as for Obito is also very simple, compared to actual combat, test written things like him It is weaker.

"That... Shirou , what do you mean by what you just said with Lin?" After a while, Obito asked, what is Root called according to the performance in actual combat to judge whether it can be qualified? The tail of the crane can't be understood. "The meaning is that if you win, you may not be able to graduate successfully, or you may not be qualified. If you lose, you will not necessarily be left in the Ninja School. As long as you perform well in the

battle, you may also be qualified." Shirou said, he is also very It is felt that during the war, this type of examination can be much more practical. "Oh ~~" Obito and Guy sudden ly made a big sigh . "The first class, everyone noticed, go to the eighth training ground!" At this time, a teacher at the Ninja School shouted in the direction of Shirou . Aizawa, 35 years old, teacher of Ninja

School, Chūnin , during the war, the ninja can live to his age, not only does not die without even arms and short legs, this probability is basically equivalent to the 60-year-old can still be born Maternity... This is probably the class teacher of Shirou 's class. Shirou and a few of them followed the teacher to the eighth training ground. Sure enough, the content of the assessment is actual combat. The eighth training ground was not far from the

Ninja School, and a group of 30 people had arrived there very quickly. As a teacher, Aizawa teacher announced in the complaints of the students that the content of the graduation examination is actual combat. This is also a no-brainer. Compared to showing a few Ninjutsu , or making a answer sheet, for most people, the actual combat is even more unlovable . Teacher Aizawa completely ignored the opinions of the students, and

even did not even prepare for them. He directly announced the first group's battle list. Shirou looked at the two dragons in the game and nodded silently. Their level was not bad. During the war, due to the different education and external environment of the Ninja School, the growth rate of the ninja is different. For example, Uchiha Obito , which has no eyes open , is the undisputed crane tail in school, but he can also When I was one year old, I became Chūnin , and

the eleven-year-old student in peacetime has not graduated from Ninja School. The battle was a group and then a group, and soon, it was Shirou . "The sixth group, Shiraishi Shirou vs. Kurenai !" After hearing his name, Shirou didn't hesitate. He walked into the exercise field first. Genjutsu , a method of mental assault, produces a variety of minds through its powerful spiritual mindset and

some seemingly inadvertent but hidden movements, sounds, pictures, drugs, or objects that cause the other person to become mentally paralyzed. Kind of illusion. Like Kurenai such Genjutsu type ninja, Shirou he was interested because he had never come across in combat ninja school lesson Genjutsu type of opponent in this fight, he can try his ability to Genjutsu whether kick in.

If even ordinary Genjutsu can't handle it, then he should be careful when he encounters Uchiha 's Sharin gan . "Lin, who do you think can win?" Obito looked at Lin's side and seemed to care about Shirou 's question. As for what purpose he is going to get to Lin's side, guess? "It should be Shirou ." Lin answered very positively, but there was still a half sentence she did not say.

If Shirou does not abstain. You should know that the usual practical class Shirou often abstains on the grounds of insufficient Chakra... Shirou 's theoretical class is superb, but why is his overall ranking in the class always in the middle? The reason is very simple. In various practical, Taijutsu , shuriken cla sses, he often abstains, and always finds a variety of reasons to convince the teacher.

Of course, Lin doesn't have to worry about it. Shirou certainly won't abstain from voting this time. First, now is the graduation exam. If he does not do anything, he will not graduate. Secondly, he is really curious about his moves. Genjutsu type ninja can work. "No, I think Kurenai win, UU reading www.uukanshu.com her comprehensive results than Shirou this is much less than the energetic guy." Obito retorted and said,

why he did not stand as a close friend of Shirou this side? Quite simply, Lynn’s talk for Shirou probably made him a bit uncomfortable, maybe he didn’t realize it. "Who knows..." Doesn't blame Nohara Lin for being so uncertain, there are too many precedents for Shiraishi Shirou's abstention in actual combat classes , and there are countless. If you can give Mighto Guy one-tenth of the effort to Shirou ...

Lynn couldn't help but imagine putting a watermelon head on Shirou 's head, and then she couldn't help but shudder. Well, Shirou is good now, no need to learn from Mighto Guy , Tokubetsu is dressed up. "The battle begins!" As the voice of Chūnin's teacher fell, everyone's eyes turned into the training ground. Then in the eyes of Kurenai and all the audience's

horror, Shirou actually closed his eyes after the war . "Hey! What do you mean? Do you want to fight?" Kurenai asked unclear what the opponent wanted to do . "I am not preparing to fight? Close your eyes is the first step." Shirou is still the kind of weak tone, half-dead attitude. Kurenai almost gave up and died, closing his eyes is the first step? This guy who has been abstaining in various

classes in various classes usually looks down on himself? She couldn't help but become annoyed, so she bit her teeth and said, "How do you play with your eyes closed?" "Oh, you said this, although you should not disclose information to your opponent, but I will explain it to you. Are you a Genjutsu -type ninja? Close your eyes to deal with your Genjutsu ." Shirou is since you are sincere I asked, then I will tell you in a compassionate manner.

The first 3 chapters on to Genjutsu proper countermeasures Ninja (lower) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Genjutsu works through the five senses of the enemy, and most of them Genjutsu can work through vision. In theory, most Genjutsu will not work as long as you close your eyes . “It turns out!” Mighto Guy said, he seemed to see

a sleek road to the Genjutsu type Ninja! "You idiot, how do you close your eyes and fight! You can't see the enemy's movements. Is this equal to finding yourself dead?!" Obito sneered , as a crane tail, can despise another crane tail and find superiority. Not much. If the red classmates can understand a little more about Shirou , she will not be so emotional, thinking that Shirou is particularly good at angering opponents.

"Then you stick to your strategy. If you lose, don't regret it!" Kurenai said with some hatred, and then regardless of whether Shirou was prepared or not, it was two shuriken against him . She is a Genjutsu -type ninja, but it does not mean that her attack means only Genjutsu , shuriken and Ku nai, she will still use it! Shirou 's eyebrows picked up slightly, then opened his eyes. The classmate was quite awkward, and

two shuriken went straight to his chest! However, the shuriken attack method is difficult for any ninja to face. Shirou quickly pulled a Kunai from the blade and then accurately blocked it on his chest. After "Dangdang" two times, the red shuriken silk was shot down by Shirou without any mistakes . "You don't want to fight with your eyes closed?" Red

sees Shirou's eyes open and sarcasm. Teachers like this will not stop the language conflicts in this battle, because this may be a part of psychological warfare. Shirou can indeed interfere with the enemy's psychology, but Shirou does not speak for such a purpose, the reason is very simple, he just simply likes to sprinkle garbage. "Hey, I didn't say it. I closed my eyes to deal with your Genjutsu . Have you just used Genjutsu ? Oh...

the Genjutsu of the house is like this. We usually call this thing shuriken . " Shirou by an ignorance of the face, serious tone and asked for advice. " Shirou 's bad character..." The three thoughts familiar to Shirou flashed the same thought involuntarily. Sure enough, I feel more angry when I am being played. In an instant, three shuriken went straight to Shirou . Shirou again shuriken bl ock open, then he said:

" shuriken even, you do not Genjutsu ? Then you may lose it, shuriken . I threw surgery than your line." At this time Kurena found a shuriken around a huge arc and rushed to himself! "When?!" Her Root did not find Shirou 's action to launch an attack. In the absence of any indication, how did the other party throw shuriken out? However, because shuriken had to go around the blind corner of her

line of sight and then suddenly appeared, the shuriken of the arc was not so strong when she went to the red eye. She also used Kunai to block it as quickly . "clang!" Shirou 's attack did not seem to work. Kurenai just wants to ridicule Shirou 's shuriken thro wing is not so good, how can this little trick hit her! At this time, she suddenly heard someone shouting anxiously: "Be careful, it is Kage shuriken !!!"

"what?!" The shuriken thrown by Shirou is not one, but two, and the two shuriken also hit Kurenai in a large arc . Once on, the shuriken below is hidden in the Kage of the shuriken above , and it is smashed by ten centimeters. And this shuriken was still flying at a speed of one meter in front of the red body, and it went very sharply to her chest! The red that got the reminder immediately realized her own crisis, and she was embarrassed to avoid it!

Shuriken cut through her sleeves and left a shallow scar on the outside of her arm. If it is not someone's reminder, this shuriken will make her lose her ability to move, and at least it can cause injuries that can't be healed for weeks! " Sarutobi Asuma , this is a reminder of two people fighting against others! If you interfere with the battle, Kurenai immediately fails!" Aizawa immediately warned Asuma ! The teacher's tone is very annoyed, there is

no trace of the identity of the son of Sarutobi Asuma fire Kage . This is a blow to the winner, because Asuma 's reminder has become an insignificant attack! "Yes, teacher." Sarutobi Asuma honestly lowered his head. He also knew that he had just done something wrong. When he saw that Red was going to be injured, he did not know why he shouted. The move that should have been won and won only completed the irrelevant minor

injury, which is absolutely the responsibility of Asuma . The two shurikens fly in an absolutely synchronized trajectory. They also use the technique of Kage shuriken . The difficulty is definitely beyond the general ninja's cognition. You must know that this is shuriken with a diameter of less than ten centimeters , not a huge magical shuriken ! Kurenai checked her wounds, it was just a bruise, not serious. The serious thing was that she was

holding Kunai 's right hand, which was still in paralysis. For a moment, she judged the means of the Shirou attack. "You have a Thunder on the shuriken ?!" Kurenai asked in amazement. To know the ninja who is skilled in using scorpion, there are not many students in the entire Ninja School. More importantly, she is sure At the beginning of the battle, Shirou did not have any action to seal the print. Then the question came. How did he use the Thunder?

Shirou shrugged and did not answer Kurenai 's question. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com "So small shuriken , how did you make Kage shuriken ?" she asked some unwillingly. This time, Shirou replied, because his soul of science is burning. "It is not easy to let two small objects move synchronously with large arc trajectories and retain a certain acceleration force at the last minute. Involved in the application of magnetic force, magnetic

declination, and correction of the biasing force of the floor tiles. I have summed up a somewhat complicated formula for this purpose, but it is practical to test the computer's computer power..." "Magnetic?" For Red, Shirou 's explanation is better than not explaining it. She has a bit of dizziness in the pile of nouns she has never heard of. "From a physics point of view, the magnetic field is both electric field, electricity and magnetic density are

inseparable, or electricity is magnetic, magnetic is electricity, and Thunder, which is said to be the application of electricity." Kurenai : "..." teacher:"……" classmates:"……" Everyone’s heart is roaring. You said a ghost? We didn’t understand a word for Mao? Then they began to look at each other's reaction, someone nodded non-stop, could he understand?

So in order not to show that they are too stupid, everyone began to follow and began to nod. " Is Obito , Shirou mean you understand?" "Ah? I?... I certainly understand, why, need me to explain it to you?" Although Guy is not very flexible in his mind, sometimes he is like a beast, but no one can be a fool. After a deep look at Obito , he said, "No, you

don't have to explain it, I think I understand it." PS: Meng new on the road, you look at the official, please refer to the recommendation ticket. Chapter 4 : The feasibility report of killing Taijutsu Ninj a (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The red in the training field, after trying for a long time, finally gave up

the words to understand Shirou . "You may be true or may be confusing me, but it doesn't matter, since you want to see me. the Genjutsu , so as you wish, I will use the strongest Genjutsu beat you. " Kurenai no longer uses shuriken , nor does she try to use Taijutsu and Genjutsu beca use she knows that she has no advantage over the opponents in front of her, so she turns to use her best Genjutsu .

The red hands began to print quickly: "Forbearance, magic, and binding!" This is a class B Genjutsu , but also Kurenai currently able to master the most of higher Genjutsu ! Her body disappeared in the same place as vaporization, and then a big tree began to grow quietly behind Shirou , and then the branches would bind Shirou 's hands and feet, when the red would be drilled

out of the trees, and he would be "one hit". kill". Class B Genjutsu is definitely not able to cope with the Ninja School students. If you can perform it perfectly, Chūnin is not necessarily able to resist. "not good!" Teacher Aizawa yelled badly, and it was too late to stop the red. The bond- killing is definitely a powerful Genjutsu , but the premise of Genjutsu's function is that the enemy can take action.

When he was careful to approach Shirou and found that he really didn't respond, he thought his Genjutsu had worked. Shirou suddenly moved when her face was about to show a triumphant smile . Genjutsu , as Shirou expected, didn't work. At this time, his head was like a computer monitor with a hoe , and a flash of black light flashed from time to time. He relied on this defense to live in Class B Genjutsu .

The extended right hand twisted Kurenai to hold Kunai 's wrist, and then he pressed his fingers! The red wrist was like being pinched by a pair of iron tongs. Under the tingling, her Kunai slammed into the ground. Then Shirou raised his left hand and pointed it like a knife, gently licking the red neck. She was stunned. "The battle is over, winner Shiraishi Shirou !"

Aizawa announced loudly. To be honest, when he used B-class Genjutsu in Red , he thought that Shirou should have lost, but he did not expect that he really did not get the Kage of Genjutsu . As Chūnin teacher he did not understand until now, Shirou exactly how defensive live Kurenai 's Genjutsu , you know, as Chūnin of him, caught off guard, it is impossible to resist class B Genjutsu .

The lost consciousness of Kurenai leaned against Shirou 's body. After Chūnin announced the end of the battle, the two medical ninjas quickly came to Shirou 's side and took Kurenai . The first victory was not difficult, but Shirou was very happy, and he could resist the kind of moves, and he would naturally be able to defend Genjutsu . After Red was taken away, he also left the exercise field. To be honest, every time

he saw Kurenai ’s pair of red dragonfly, he remembered not Uchiha ’s Sharingan , but forever the cool Lapika... Shirou withdrew from the exercise class with the medical class. The students' arguments have not stopped. They didn't think that Shirou could beat Kurenai , who is a top student , and he still has three fists and two feet. It seems that the victory is quite simple. And other Shirou After returning to the sidelines at a contest has already begun.

Uchiha Obito 's imperial hand wash Anko , the highlight of this battle is ... no point, no accident Uchiha Obito lived for three seconds, and soon he was killed by the imperial Anko . After the first round of contests , Shiraishi Shirou , Mighto Guy Guy and Nohara Lin were among the top fifteen in addition to Uchiha Obito , the senior crane tail in the tail of the crane . Unlike Uchiha Obito , Mighto Guy is indeed

the penultimate of the class, but that's because he rarely gets points in addition to the Taijutsu class. But when it comes to Taijutsu and actual combat, he deserves to be the first group of the strength group in the class. "Now, the second theory begins, I declare the list of matches." “First the first group, Mighto Guy is... Shiraishi Shirou !” "Great, Shirou , let's win!"

Mighto Guy has already rushed to the center of the exercise field when he only heard his name and did not figure out who the opponent was . Then, after he heard the opponent's name, he immediately yelled. Shirou is also following the end, because if he doesn't move fast enough, Guy can keep screaming. However, his expectations for this battle are not very strong - Guy 's cultivation is crazy, but because

of his age, his Taijutsu is still far from mature. At this time, of course, he can't use eight armor , even Lianhua can't use it. "The battle begins!" “ Knoha Great Whirlwind!” After the teacher Chūnin announced that the battle began, Mighto Guy launched a rapid attack on Shirou . He leaped high and a cross leg swept over Shirou 's head.

In the absence of speed and strength, such a leaping attack was obviously out of place. Before Guy hit Shirou , his ankle was held by Shirou with one hand. Then Shirou retracted his right leg, a spin, and threw him out of Mighto Guy's own strength. "Damn, come again!" Guy, who was thrown to the ground, did not feel any pain, and immediately rushed to Shirou again ! Shirou stretched out his palm to block Guy 's fist,

then kicked his right foot against Guy 's calf, and he rolled over again. Then Guy rushed over for the third time, then he was thrown out again. Then the fourth, fifth, sixth... Although Mighto Guy is very funny, he is hard to be annoying because he is willing to work hard and not give up. So Shirou decided to beat him with his true strength. " Guy , be careful, I have to be real!"

"I am right!" Guy is in high spirits! Shirou slowly closed his eyes, and then he slammed open again. There was still no ending movement. Thunder Chakra was flowing in his meridian, and the blue arc flashed on his body. Then Mighto Guy rushed up again, Shirou didn't throw him out, he escaped Guy 's fist from a head , and then got a boxing Guy 's chin. Before Guy didn't respond, he raised his right knee. !

Guy 's body arched, and he was kicked a meter high by Shirou 's sudden strength! It wasn't over yet. In Guy 's lag time of a few seconds, Shirou quickly swarm ed , then jumped up his right foot and slammed his foot, hitting Guy 's belly again , and Guy 's body in the air pulled up again! At this point, both of them are in the air, but Guy’s two heavy blows can’t resist!

Shirou spins in the air, and the left foot, who has not yet exerted strength, kicks again! Guy was hit for the third time! When Shirou quickly landed with the recoil of the attack, Guy has been thrown six meters or more! A large number of chakras hit Shirou 's feet, and then his lower limbs were almost limitless. His body jumped to a position higher than Guy in the next moment .

From top to bottom, Shirou 's right leg slammed into Guy 's head! "Lion has a bomb!!!" "boom!" Guy is like a falling meteor that slams into the ground! When the smoke dissipated, a shallow pit filled with cracks appeared in the exercise field, and Guy in the center of the shallow pit had lost consciousness. In three minutes, the bird is silent!

At this time, Kurenai , who had already woken up, just saw the appearance of Guy . She began to rejoice that she did not compete with Shirou Taiju tsu ... Chapter 5 : The feasibility report of killing Taijutsu Ninj a (below) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge This battle can still be said to be a momentary kill.

"Yu Ze teacher..." "Ah, Austria!" Under the reminder of Shirou , Aizawa Chūnin responded. He quickly came to the training ground. After checking it, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Mighto Guy just lost consciousness and was not in danger. In the last final blow, Shirou stayed strong, and he couldn't slap on his friends. " Shirou Jun, although I don't know when you have

such a powerful Thunder, but I have to remind you that this move is not for the companion." Aizawa first called the physiotherapy class and then warned against Shirou . "I understand, Teacher Aizawa." Shirou is honestly taught. This is the first time he has demonstrated his strength. It is inevitable that some of them will not be able to hold their hands. Otherwise, Guy will not be in a coma. The medical class came over again and recycled Mighto Guy .

"Ninja graduation exam, the first round of the second round, the winner, Shiraishi Shirou !" Teacher Aizawa announced. When Shirou returned to the middle of the students, everyone could not help but avoid him. He couldn't help but smile. It seems that he is too embarrassed to start today. He has been stunned by two opponents. Red is still good, especially Mighto Guy . The kind of misery is really unbearable, and the injury

must be one and a half. It will also be difficult to recover. " Shirou , are you guys who are too heavy on Guy ?!" Shirou just came back to Obito and rushed up. It was a two-person group at the tail of the crane. Although he was also beaten with a full bag, Obito immediately began to fight for Guy . "Let's go check out Guy 's situation first ." Lin is already at Guy 's side, and the medical ninja is dealing with his wounds.

" Jie looks very miserable, but the injury is not serious, and it is all traumatic. It can be recovered after a few days of cultivation." Lin said that at this time she has accepted the formal education of medical ninja, so she can judge Guy 's injury. " It’s all blaming Shirou, it’s too embarrassing .” Obito repe ated again. "Sorry, the last blow didn't hold the strength." Shirou said quickly, he really was a little bit light

and heavy, just thinking about playing Guy with real strength , did not think about the other side's ability. "But it's the respect for the opponent, but it's the respect for the opponent. Do you need to retain strength when you play against you, Obito ." Shirou asked again, saying that he was sorry for seeing Guy , but said his behavior. In fact, it is not a mistake. "I……" Shirou 's words are well understood. After all, no one

wants their opponents to treat themselves seriously. You can kill you with 30% of the actual situation, or I will go all out in the next battle. Which one do you like to listen to? Obito is also understandable. " When can Guy wake up?" "He didn't have any problems, he could wake up in an hour, but it was so bad to beat his opponent in the graduation exam," said a medical ninja who was

helping Guy to handle the wound. "..." Shirou is even more embarrassed. After the end of the second round, due to the murder of Shirou and Guy , the survivors of the four-person group only had two Shirou and Lin, and the two had already entered the top eight in the class. Then, the third, the third round of Shirou both Mighto Guy after, once again ran into Nohara Lin.

"Don't forget what you just said, it's the respect for your opponents." In the training ground, Lynn said to Shirou . This is the so-called modern newspaper, Uchiha Obito is watching him from the side , if he is as heavy as the previous round, I believe that the tail of the crane will immediately rush. So Shirou raised his hand decisively, and then said to Chūnin teacher: "Under the teacher, I have run out of

chakra in the battle with Mighto Guy . So this round I abstained. ” "You..." Teacher Aizawa just wanted to reprimand Shirou , but he thought that this Shirou might be true, because during the battle with Mighto Guy , Shirou used a powerful Thunder at his age. There are very few ninjas who can make a change in the nature of Chakra. Maybe the Thunder really exhausted Shirou 's Chakra.

"Know it," he said, pointing at Shirou and agreeing to the choice of abstaining. Then he announced loudly: "In the third round of the graduation exam, Shiraishi Shirou abstained, Nohara Lin won without fighting!" In fact, Shirou was able to determine that with his performance in the last two games, it was enough for him to graduate, so he could not fight against Lin. So he ignored Lin's eyes and quickly left the exercise field.

Is his chakra exhausted? Of course not, his chakra is still a lot. In fact, because there is no comparison, Shirou can't judge the level of his own Chakra, but judging from his physical and mental energy, his Chakra will not be too bad. In fact, Shirou 's Chakra is excellent among his peers. UU reading www.uukanshu.com is just excellent, there is no way to compare the talents of Senju or Uzumaki .

However, he also has another chakra skill, which is the precise chakra control ability. When using Ninjutsu , in general, a part of Chakra will be wasted, while Shirou is different, with precise control ability. The same Ninjutsu , compared with the average ninja, he can save a percentage - 60% of the amount of Chakra. Compared with the Alevel skills or the S-level talents, this BUG brain is the root of Shirou's life in the fire Kage world .

In the fourth round of the next graduation exam, Nohara Lin’s good fortune also ended here. In the next battle, he also lost to Yuko Anko . Shirou 's expectation was not wrong. This actual assessment, the first class of students passed a high rate, even Uchiha Obito graduated smoothly, not to mention Shiraishi Shirou . So they have all graduated, and it means that the real war has come, and

soon they will go to the battlefield. Unlike the way of placement in peacetime, the wartime period will not use the new hands of the combat class, the graduates of the Ninja School will be added to other teams missing. So from the choreographed combat class, there are two people in a group, there is a group of people, but there is almost no one in the trio. For example, Lynn and Obito are in a group,

which means they will be added to a two-person team, while Shirou and Guy are single-player, meaning they will be added to a three-person team. However, Shirou is wrong. Almost all new graduates will go to the battlefield, but this does not include him. He has not added to any frontline team, nor has he rushed to the battlefield. He has to stay honestly. Konoha . The first 6 chapters senior

who plot against crossing Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge After the results of the graduation exam were announced, there was no Shirou thing in the school , so I went to each family to find each mother. However, before Shirou returned to his home, he had to be responsible for sending Guy , who was injured by him, to go home. Although Guy said that it has

no relationship, Shirou still has a apology. Shirou's family is on the outskirts of Konoha . It is separated from the famous Uchiha Special Zone with extraterritorial jurisdiction in Konoha . To be honest, Shirou is still a little careful with a group of pinkeyes . After all, he still has a lot of secrets on his own body. of. During the day, Konoha didn't have much atmosphere in the war, but in the evening, I could feel the

village was immersed in a tense atmosphere. There were few pedestrians on the street. There was always a team of ninjas in the dark. Patrol, execute orders to defend the village. Shirou looked up and saw that there are only three heads on the Kage Rock in the village . The first generation, the second generation and the 3rd Hokage , the three generations can barely count as the spring and autumn, while the fourth generation is still in the name

of golden glitter. Head, active on the battlefield, deterring the enemy. Soon, Shirou returned home. It was originally the home of the Shiraishi family. At present, only Shirou is left alone, but he is already used to it. He has no impression or concept about Naruto 's dwelling. If there is contrast, he can understand that his residence is comparable to Naruto and can be regarded as the protagonist.

Since the parents died, Shirou was raised by Kon oha 's conservation agency before the age of five. After the age of five, Konoha will distribute the cost of living for such orphans, and then they must be self-reliant. At the age of seven. , Shirou entered the ninja school. Now three years have passed, he is already ten years old. In his original world, the ten-year-old child is on the battlefield like a joke, but in the world of fire Kage , this is what is called reality, and is active on

the battlefield. Some adult children have, even Konoha , who manages a relatively humanized point , have to send these newly graduated students to the battlefield. This is because Konoha is inevitably attacked by four sides, but the strength of the war is insufficient. It is the normal state. Shirou thought about the current situation of the war, pushed the door to his home, and then began to prepare dinner for himself. At this time, he did not know

that a conspiracy against Konoha's top was brewing. Cough, don't be nervous, the author does not play conspiracy theory, this argument is a bit exaggerated, look down and everyone will understand what is going on. In the past, Konoha had a big and dangerous demon king. She had three hobbies, gambling, gambling and gambling, and the gambling was very bad. Basically, every gambling must be lost. According to the general

situation, this band is bad. The social ethos must be controlled by the police or the urban management department, but because of the special status, basically no one dares to provoke , 3rd Hokage 's beard, she said that it burns... Well, she is the first Hokage Granddaughter, dis ciple of 3rd Hokage , Princess of Senju and Konoha , named Tsunade . Later, Tsunade finally grew up, although it is still a good gamble, but after all, it is sensible, no longer

misbehaving, the great Konoha village has finally returned to peace... Has it? It’s strange, how is it possible? Tsunade Ji grew up and graduated from Hu Zuofei. There is no problem. The problem is that the Devil II will come to Konoha again soon . The Devil II is not as exaggerated as Tsunade , but basically no one dares to provoke. She, and her destructive power and mischief are more than the Tsunade . Yes, her name is called whirlpool Kushina , Nine-tails

Jinchuriki , and the person sends the nickname blood red pepper. Nowadays, when blood red pepper is the most bloody, basically when she walks outside, her head is topped with the words "No one should provoke me". Even Uchiha 's red-eyed rabbits, she said that she would swear. No way, she is Nine-tails Jinchuriki , her boyfriend is basically single-handedly invincible in the world, and her group is not afraid. Her boyfriend's teacher

is Jiraiya, one of Sannin , she also has a good relationship with Tsunade ... Say, in theory, she can also burn Kage 's beard. Nowadays during the war, Kushina is still not very honest, often causing some riots in the village. These riots are sometimes irrelevant, and sometimes the fire Kage has a headache... The problem is that as Nine-tails Jinchuriki , At this time, Kushina had to stay in the village and was guarded by Fire Kage . She could not leave the scope

of Konoha's enchantment at one step , but her mild ADHD had not been cured yet. How could she be honest, she showed that she used to It was certainly impossible to be allowed to apply for several applications, so she tried to sneak. Fortunately, she was caught by fire Kage every time . Once she got on the front line, then the golden flash of one of Konoha 's mainstays, Namikaze Minato, plus a Sannin , don't do anything. UU reading

www.uukanshu.com guarding Kushina is all their work. Fire Kage tells Kushina the truth as a middle-aged woman , saying it over and over again, but the blood red pepper is still a singularity , so the fire Kage adults began to arrange some work for her so that she can have something to do. Of course, these are not enough. She also needs a fun, playable toy. This toy has to be looked for by Kage .

Namikaze Minato has a disciple named Kakashi . She is very strong at a young age, and her talent is extremely high. This makes Kushina very jealous, because she has always had a lot of addiction as a teacher, but because Minato ’s precedent is There, she did not want her disciples to lose to Minato 's disciples, so the quality of this disciple must be higher, at least not worse than Kakashi . This makes the fire Kage stunned . Is Kakashi 's genius so easy to find?

During this time, he has been looking for such a candidate in the Ninja School, and gradually he found a very interesting student. Guess, who is this smart, talented, and good-natured person? Which lucky person will the important mission of playing with Kushina fall to? Well, this person’s choice is really hard to guess. The protagonist Jun still does not know that his fate has already been arranged. He is planning to bring something to the battlefield. How can he kill

the enemy on the battlefield? How can he protect himself? He never imagined that when his graduates went to the battlefield at the same time, his self-proclaimed good guys would have no chance to connect to the battlefield in the short term. They could only choose to stay honest. In Konoha . PS: I have received a short contract, please feel free to collect... The first 7 chapters mix

and match combination of genius and idiot girls Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Ninja school, the second day of graduation exam. Today Guy pressed Root and didn't come to school because he knew it beforehand and he would be added to the team of his father Mighto Dai. Two hours ago, some students had been taken away,

and most of the students had left the classroom. The third endurance war has entered the middle, Konoha finally expelled the enemy forces that invaded the country of fire, and began to try to counterattack while stabilizing the front. Although the situation shows signs of improvement, Konoha is still not optimistic. In order to win the war, it is necessary to defeat the enemy on the battlefield. This requires an offense rather than a blind

defense. The reality is that Konoha ’s strength appears when the defense strategy is implemented. Very scarce, and now want to turn into an offensive situation, then Konoha 's strength will be squeezed by the limit. So these students who have just graduated from Ninja School will go to the battlefield, and they may not even have time to adapt, and they may go directly to the battlefield. Fortunately, because this is a period of war, the content of the Ninja School professor is

more targeted and practical than Naruto 's peacetime. At least the basic Chakra control method of climbing trees or treading water is the ninja. The basic course content taught by the school. Of course, even if this is the case, these newcomers who have just graduated from the Ninja School still have little effect on the form of war. After they entered the battlefield, although they were able to make up for the gap in strength, for the time being,

they did not have any positive significance for the enhancement of combat power . What Konoha did was actually a cruel wave of sand, and the mediocre students would soon be eliminated by the war. And the rest of the genius will soon come to the fore. Shirou is not going to talk about going to the front line, that is, he can't talk about it, and this second life, though heavy, is still white, but he is still following the idea of drifting with the tide.

As a ninja, if he goes to the battlefield, it is absolutely cannon fodder. Fortunately, he has other abilities to snuggle. This is actually one of the reasons why Shirou has no friends. Except for some crazy people and people like Guy and Obito wh o are themselves idiots, everyone else thinks that Shirou has always been mysterious and difficult to make people. Feel the trust from him... A group of students gradually left the classroom

with the teacher who led the team. Shirou ’s eyes also passed through the classroom door from time to time. He was also curious as to how his own ninja was a person. If he could, he still wanted to come. The level is higher, so that he can learn more from the teacher's body Ninjutsu . In a sense, the level of the team leader ninja determines the future achievements of the students under him... the same quality students, under different teachers There may be a very different future, and the

importance of leading a teacher can be seen in a Madara . Then, he saw a handsome, ninja with a gentle smile on his face, and a small ninja with a white-haired mask that looked stinking into the classroom. That's right, this is the famous golden flash Namikaze Minato , who has to count Konoha 's big man. As for the person around him, of course, Hatake Kakashi . Shirou 's gaze swept Kakashi first . That's

right. At this time, Hatake Kakashi , with the name of the son of White fang , is still very stinky, and his self-esteem is very high. Shirou snorted slightly, do you think you are Qi Mu Nanxiong, or Carkalot? But it is Hatake Kakashi . Ok, Shirou ’s attitude is really awkward . A talented student who graduated from Ninja School in advance like Kakashi is a rare example. Most people have been at Ninja School for three years like Shiraishi

Shirou . Of course, if Shirou wants to, he can graduate early from school. However, he has always been in school. Kakashi does have a proud capital. Not because of his father's name, but because of his own strength. At this time, Kakashi , a five-year-old Ninja school graduated, immediately rose to Chūnin one year after graduation . Today, he is only 9 years old and already has the

strength of Tokubetsu Jōnin . It is. Shirou 's gaze was once again transferred to Namikaze Minato , this is the future of four Hokage ... To be honest, the Orochimaru as Sa nnin lost to Minato . The former is tyrannical but cold, and the latter is indeed a fire. Kage 's perfect candidate, civilian origin, Ninjutsu exquisite, clear thinking, strong and gentle personality, the body can reflect the perfect so-called fire

will, 3rd Hokage 's choice is not wrong. Jiraiya said. "If and four- Hokage compared to anyone dwarfs, he is ninja who has ever quality" is not for sell from their own disciples boast, he said is the truth, which is the whole Konoha for Minato 's recognition know. This is probably the biggest big man in Konoha that Shirou has seen - of course, except for 3rd Hokage , he often goes to the Ninja School in a circle with nothing to do.

The kindness is like the neighbor's grandfather, UU reading. Www.uukanshu.com Insufficient eyes, which led to the students in the Ninja School do not respect 3rd Hokage . If possible, Shirou is looking forward to becoming a disciple of Minato , but he knows that this is impossible. After all, even if he is not familiar with the story of Fire Kage , he still knows the members of Minato class. At this time he did not know, and he would get

along with Namikaze Minato in a more exotic way . If Minato is on the street, it will definitely lead to a 100% turn-around rate, but in the Ninja School, everyone must have heard of the golden flash, but the flash is what they look like, they don’t know, so for them The idols of worship went into the classroom and they didn’t realize it at all. Besides, there are fewer than ten people in the original classroom. “ Uchiha Obito , Nohara Lynn.”

Sure enough, after Namikaze Minato entered the classroom, she immediately called out the names of Obito and Lin. "Yeah, you guy, isn't it Kakashi ? Why are you coming here?" Obito saw a white hair appear in front of his own eyes. After confirming it, he found that it was not a glimpse of Shirou , so he immediately knew it. Who is the owner of the white hair, and then screamed for a moment.

I didn't think that Obito didn't recognize Namikaze Minato , but recognized Hatake Kakashi , who had n't seen it for three years . This kind of unforgettable love has been engraved in the minds and hearts of both sides. Is this the legendary good friend for a lifetime? When I heard the name of Kakashi , all the people in the classroom were focused. " Obito , Lynn, you know Kakashi talk about it

later? But what if when we leave here." Minato catch Kakashi s timulus again Obito this skull has not said quickly before brain Jen guy. The first 8 chapters the blood groups of blood-red pepper (a) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge There was only Shirou left in the classroom. Until now, he didn't

figure out who was playing a smashing song. Cough, wrong, didn't figure out who he was. To say that he is different from yesterday’s dress, that is, a dog tag is hung on the head... It’s wrong, professionally said that this is called the amount of protection, the role of the battle is unknown, the only role may be to distinguish the ninja Which village does it belong to? According to the general setting, Shirou , who is the main character at this time , has to come to the white royal

robes of the Saobao, wearing a wedding dress, but he does not, he does not have the consciousness of being a passer, let’s say it. The general Chūnin pulled out the vest is what it looks like, what he looks like , black and white, no features, black boots, white leggings, black pants, slightly large long-sleeved shirt, but because of the sleeves Long, he still has to pull his elbows... In short, how come it is normal. When Shirou was about to wait for impatientness,

finally he had to wait for someone to arrive. "Ninja number 009880, who is Shiraishi Shirou ?" The person wearing a normal ninja uniform, his face is good, the voice is full of gas, but the most eye-catching is her bright red hair. And such hair, on behalf of her identity, Uzumaki descendants , Konoha Jōnin , Nine-tails Jinchuriki , vortex Kushina . What did Shirou see? He saw a

treasure trove of mobile seals coming into the classroom. "Is there only one person left in the classroom." One side spit, Shirou stood up from his seat. Of course he knew the identity of Kushina . Even if there was no memory of past lives, he could know the name of Kushina . - Although the latter Nine-tails Jinchuriki 's identity is confidential to the general ninja and civilians, but her similar to Naruto 's tossing power, Konoha is super famous.

At this time, Shirou certainly understands that Kushina is probably his own teacher. To be honest, he doesn't know much about Kushina. He only knows that she is a descendant of Uzumaki , a wife of four generations, a mother of Naruto , Nine-tails Jinchuriki , good at Seal the contents, but ask him if he is satisfied with the teacher Kushina ? Too satisfied, now he is not happy to exchange him with Obito ,

because he is quite interested in the seal. For Shirou complaints, Kushina does not care, "Of course I know that only you, just to confirm it, come with me." When Shirou walked over to her, she shot the back of the former two very well, and she used too much force to shoot Shirou . "This person is greatly embarrassed, and the behavioral pattern is dangerous." Shirou made such a judgment in an instant.

Kushina led the way, Shirou followed, and 3rd Hokage didn't know that it was definitely a decision to make him regret. The regret was second only to the time when he let go of Orochimaru . ............ "I introduce myself, my name is Uzumaki Kushina , Jōnin , and it will be your teacher in the future." Kushina said. At this time they were in a small exercise field. Here is a description of the fact that there was a ninja training here,

but after Kushina came, he took the initiative to let it out. At this time, the treacherous protagonist Jun is already thinking about how to let Kushina teach himself such a seal. "Mr. Kushina , my name you already knew, Shiraishi Shirou 11 years old, Genin ." Kushina nodded, she certainly knows Shirou identity, in fact she also knows Shirou some basic information, and in Shirou unknowingly, she has done a lot for his test, but these

tests are written, mixed Ninja In the various tests in the school, and the difficulty is absolutely high, but Shirou has never been stumped... This is the main reason why she is willing to choose Shirou . Compared with the current strength of the students in the Ninja School, she pays more attention to the ninja's intelligence. Intelligence can largely determine the length of the ninja, and the way she teaches the ninja also requires the student's intelligence to be higher than the average.

Moreover, the actual combat power of this Shirou is also very good. Yesterday Shirou showed the level of thunder in the graduation test, which Kushina already knows. "So Shirou , we have to know each other, do you have any goals in life, planning, and so on?" Shirou is a black line, big sister, you are not good at talking, can you not talk about it? "Goal... I want to live as a ninja, and make a living with

money. After 20 years old, I marry a woman who is not beautiful and not ugly, then I have two children, the first one is a girl, the second It’s a boy... When the daughter is married, and the son is able to be alone, UU reads www.uukanshu.com and retire from the work of the ninja... After that, I live a leisurely seclusion life like chess or Go every day...and then than myself The wife is still dying..." I haven't waited for Shirou to pirate someone's words, and his head slammed softly.

"In other words, you are the uncle who is facing the middle-aged crisis, and say something positive." Kushina said. Shirou finally understood that although Kushina didn't talk much, he was not fooled. This kind of conversation is estimated to determine whether the new Genin such as Shirou has anti-human, anti-negative, anti-village tendencies. "The goal of life... I have always had something I want,

but that kind of thing is impossible to meet, or it is useless to force it. I hope that I can meet it in this life." When Shirou said this, the tone There is a point of sorrow in the middle, which is not the emotion that his older adults should have. Fortunately, Kushina didn't ask Shirou what he wanted. It was estimated that she felt that it would involve personal privacy. Shirou 's life experience is very clear. There is no doubt

that his parents are ninjas. He died in the early days of this war. He grew up in Konoha and never walked out of Konoha village. He has never touched anyone outside the village. So such an inquiry is nothing more than a convention. "Now the conversation is complete, let me see your true strength." Saying, Kushina reached out and took a bell from the pocket. Fortunately, Shirou is not familiar with the story

of fire Kage , otherwise he will definitely not be able to vomit at this moment, to say that in the fire Kage , the presence and appearance of this bell can almost exceed 70% of the characters. "amount?" "Try it, can you grab this bell in my hand?" Chapter 9 Blood Type Study of Blood Red Pepper ( Part II ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

Shirou's eyes lit up, and he waited for this sentence. "Mr. Kushina , what if I really grabbed the bell?" Kushina smiled and glanced at Shirou , then said: "Really grabbed? Shirou , although your strength is good, but only relative to the same age, it is very difficult to grab this bell from my hand, you I should know that I am Jōnin , which is different from the students you have learned from the Ninja School." Kushina is to remind Shirou , do not

underestimate Jōnin with Geni n gap. "I know that the teacher is Jōnin , I am Genin , but Genin is also a ninja. It is a battle between ninjas. Before the fight, no one can be sure what will happen." Shirou said with great conviction that he can actually decide , When he is playing against himself, Kushina can't be true. Otherwise, he has no backhand power, and it means that this contest has no meaning. "...you said it makes sense. If you can grab the bell,

what are your requirements?" Kushina asked, her tolerance for her first student was still very high. "If I win, then Teacher Kushina should teach me to learn the new Ninjutsu as soon as possible ." Kushina finally figured out what Shirou wanted to do. "No problem, I would have taught you the new Ninjutsu . This is the obligation of being a teacher." Many Genins who have just graduated from

Ninja School will have such a problem. They want to master some Ninjutsu as soon as possible . It is a common problem for the devils. Kushina thinks Shirou is the same. In fact , replacing the words Ninjutsu in Shirou's words with seals is his real purpose, but he also knows that when it comes to step by step, the speed is not up, and it is time to hide his own intentions. Must be hidden.

Kushina tied the bell to her waist and said, "Is there a problem? If there is no problem, let's get started." "No problem." "That's good, let's get started, I know I can use the Thunder, you're welcome." Grabbing the bell from Kushina , the difficulty is actually not too big, Shirou is not really going to beat Jōnin , just grabbing things from her hands, this can be done in case of surprise. Shirou exhaled slowly, and if he changed to someone

else who had just left the Ninja School, it wouldn't do anything to deal with Jōnin Root . But he is different, his degree of control over the Thunder is absolutely professional. Thunder Chakra began to flow in his body, and gradually, Shirou 's body surface began to flash a single arc. "No Indian Ninjutsu ?" One up, Shirou let Kushina surprise d one, she has not seen India can not use such a powerful mine escape ninja.

She felt that she might have to use something real. "Yes, my body is born with some Tokubetsu , and the adaptability to the Thunder is extremely high. No matter what level of Thunder Ninjutsu , basically it can be done without printing." Shirou explained. After that, Shirou rushed to Kushina . "Soon!" Kushina was amazed at the speed of Shirou , which far exceeded Genin 's level.

However, she was only slightly surprised. Compared with the fastest Najikaze Minato in the world, Shirou 's speed is nothing. "In the face of Jōnin's choice of a positive breakthrough tactic, this is not the right tactic!" Almost for a moment, Shirou disappeared in the same place, and then he slammed a straight punch against 玖奈辛! Of course, this direct attack is hard to work, and

Nessin holds Shirou 's fist with one hand . At this time, the change suddenly occurred! The harsh bird songs began to sound! The faint arc of Shirou's body has turned into a strong thunder! Thousands of birds! The intensity of the Shirou Thunder, This moment has turned several times! The thunder's stimuli and erosion made Kushina 's palm in

contact with Shirou feel persistent and intense pain and paralysis. She frowned slightly, realizing that she couldn't be in contact with Shirou , who used the thousand birds , so the arm unconsciously used 70% of her strength to throw Shirou forward. Kushina lifted her palm and saw that it was only a few seconds of contact. The skin on the back of her hand had been lifted like a scale. She knew that this part of the cell might have been necrotic and turned over

the palm. The situation of the palm is more serious, and there is already a layer of burnt black. Kushina realized that she had just had a big idea, and she shouldn’t have a hard punch. "A very strong Thunder Chakra, is this technique your own?" Kushina asked Shirou , a few meters away . "Yes." Shirou said that the brows were not wrinkled. Originally, Kakashi could not use Raychem. According to the patent law, this is Shirou 's invention.

Although Kushina had thrown him out a little, but he landed very smoothly and did not suffer any substantial damage. "Very dangerous Ninjutsu , and it seems quite costly Chakra... This Thunder is far beyond my imagination, at least in terms of power, at least above level A." Kushina said, the problem is not that Shirou can use A at a young age. level Ninjutsu , but in this Ninjutsu is his creation.

This shows what? Explain that her Kushina is very accurate! The harsh bird songs are still going on, and Kushina 's palms, which have been burned by the Thunder, have begun to heal themselves... Shirou may not know much, but this is the role of Nine-tails chakra. "This technique is called the Millennium Stream. Let me judge it myself. This is also the A-level Ninjutsu . The power is naturally self-evident, but the chakra that is consumed is also

very large. With me now, I can only insist on two to five. Minutes. UU reads www.uukanshu.com," Shirou s aid. "Hey? So you have to use two minutes to win the game?" Kushina was surprised again, able to maintain such a powerful chakra for two minutes, which means that Shirou 's amount of chakra can exceed The general Chūnin is gone. Just Shirou is very fast, but after using the thousand birds, he can still be faster. The

speed of lightning is the speed of light. The thunder stimulates the cells. Although the speed of Shirou cannot be compared with the speed of light, it can be said that it is almost Friend. However, Shirou stood in the same place and did not launch an attack. Instead, he dispersed the thousand birds. His actions made Kushina a little confused. "Why have you dispersed this technique, not to say that you can hold on for two minutes?" Shirou claims that he can hold on to the bird's-

eye flow for two to five minutes. This is true, but the attack lasted only ten seconds and he had already terminated the Ninjutsu . "Thousands of birds are really costing Chakra, but the reason why I stopped this technique is not on Chakra, but our battle is over." As he said, Shirou spread his own palm and saw a bell lying quietly in his hand. Kushina glanced at his waist subconsciously, and sure

enough, the bells that had been there had disappeared. She reacted in an instant. "When I focused my attention on your fist and the new Ninjutsu , did you take the bell?" "Yes, this is actually a small attack." Shirou said with a smile, then threw the bell again to Kushina . "You surprised me a lot." Although the bell was unexpectedly taken away, Kushina didn't mean to be unhappy.

Very simple, she thinks she can win Minato this time . The first 10 chapters IQ line training method (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The first meeting between Shirou and Kushina a ctually ended here. Being a disciple of Kushina , there is actually an implication, that is, if Kushina becomes a team

teacher, it means that Shirou is difficult to get on the front line. This is his own judgment. And he already knows that Kushina 's disciples are only one person, and Root can't make up the four-person combat class configuration. This is obviously not the way to go to the front. Uzumaki Kushina is Nine-tails Jinchuriki after all . If Ninetails can be perfectly controlled by Jinchuriki , it will definitely become a huge force,

but Konoha 's top management can't send Nine-tails Jinchuriki to the battlefield for the simple reason, first, though Kushina is a Uzumaki family, but Ninetails is different from other Bijuu . She can't do perfect control of Nine-tails . Second, this is even more crucial. Konoha can't afford the consequences of losing Ninetails . Once Nine-tails Jinchuriki appears on the front line, the enemy will definitely want to kill her recklessly. The

enemy's Jinchuriki target Root does not have to think that it must be destroyed. As Shirou judged, when other teams were slightly integrated and went to the front line, Kushina still stayed in the village, and there was no need to move the nest at all. Even Shirou did not need to do the low-level tasks. He wanted There are only three things to do, one, learning Ninjutsu with Kus hina , two, watching Kushina doing various research, three, forming a

duo with Kushina , and bullying a male girl in Konoha . In fact , the day after Shirou became a teacher of Kushina , he didn't have to mention it himself. Kushina couldn't wait to start teaching him Ninjutsu . Because she wants Shirou to be better than Kakashi as soon as possible , her disciples can beat Minato 's disciples, which is not the same as she can beat Minato . In this sense, Konoha to Shirou as Ku

shina toys, Kushina also unconscious to Shirou as toys, Shirou also did play a role in some of the toy, but Shirou I did not realize that they have become Kushina tranquillizers Only. "So I should teach you Ninjutsu first ?" Kushina m uttered something with a headache. "Four elephant seals..." Of course, this is Shirou's inner brain and the answer. Of course, he can't say this answer. Let's not say that this is

a S-level banned seal, or Kushina asks Shirou. How to know the name of such a surgery, he could not answer. How does Shirou , a student who just graduated from the Ninja School, know exactly the name of the secret ban of the Uzumaki family? He has no answer, so he can't say that answer. Four images and seal Kushina of course, but obviously can not be so easily put forbidden technique to teach to others, besides she did not think Shirou now able to

learn four images and the highest levels of this seal seal operation, and she teaches Shirou 's Ninjutsu , as for the seal... She has no plans to teach Shirou for the time being . Sealing is much more difficult to learn than Ninjutsu , because its complexity requires learners to have a deep understanding of the procedure itself. In general, the learning difficulty of A-level seals is basically equivalent or even exceeds S-class. of Ninjutsu , like the four

images and seal S-class, talented people may not have a lifetime can not learn. "With it, come first with a very practical Hidden Bunshin no Jutsu ." Kushina suddenly looked up and remembered such a Ninjutsu . Hidden Bunshin no is a Blevel Ninjutsu . With Kushina 's judgment on S hirou's current Chakra situation and control, he should have no problem learning this Ninjutsu . After all, people can create A-level Ninjutsu .

"On Kage Bunshin no Jutsu , I will tell you about it first..." After that, Kushina did not ask for Shirou 's opinion and began to force professor. Of course, for Kage Bunshin no Jutsu, the highly practical Ninjutsu , Shirou has no reason to not learn. Kage Bunshin no has only one seal, one of the basic twelve prints. This is a graduate of the Ninja School, but Kushina first printed it for Shirou , and then explained the way the Chakra flow was completed.

She also demonstrated it once in person, and there were two identical red-haired witches in front of Shirou . Shirou nodded and said that he understood, and then he immediately began to try, the difficulty of this technique, for the brain like Shirou , not too difficult. He did not rush to print, but according to Kushina , the chakra was first run according to the fixed meridian, until he became familiar with the meridian of Kage Bunshin no , and this began to print.

Kushina nodded. He saw what Shirou was doing. This behavior made her very recognized. She did not practice blindly but started to familiarize herself with Chakra. This fully shows that her student is quite mature. At the same time as the seal, Shirou 's Chakra worked with the Indian movement, and then the Blevel Ninjutsu , which was not too difficult, succeeded in his hand. Another identical self appeared in front of his own

eyes, Shirou felt that Chakra in his body had become half of the normal level in a moment all kinds of Bunshin no surgery is not so good, it will give the operator Chakra is divided into every Bunshin no . Shirou immediately unlocked the hidden Bunshin no technique, and then the part of Kage Bunshin no that was not consumed, Chakra immediately returned to his body. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com " Kage Bunshin no Jutsu , success... Start the

next Ninjutsu practice, Teacher Kushina ." "It starts the next? Kage Bunshin no technique you just learn, not to practice it?" Kushina for Shirou soon be able to grasp the Kage Bunshin no surgery not surprised, surprised that she Shirou actually require immediate next Ninjutsu Practice. Although there is a feeling of comparison with Minato , S hirou 's performance seems to be too quick and quick.

"Exercise? I don't need the teacher Kushina . I have learned the Ninjutsu while the proficiency has been MAX." In order to prove that he did not lie, Shirou finished printing again, and then a Bunshin no appeared again in front of him. Kushina : "..." This is the factor of talent. If it is more than the brain capacity and learning ability, don't say the characters in the fire Kage world, Shirou Lia

nlong Aotian and Zhao Haotian are not afraid. Kushina always felt that something was wrong, but Shirou did have mastered this B-level Ninjutsu , so she began to teach Shirou's new Ninjutsu wi th gratification and some surprise and helplessness . Although she used to say that she would compete with Minato f or the election, but now she has actually given up on the contest in this respect, or admitted to losing.

First, Namikaze Minato is really excellent. Second, she is Nine-tails Jinchuriki , which is the biggest obstacle to becoming a fire Kage . However, looking at the leopard, I can see a Madara . After seeing Shirou 's learning ability, she can finally be sure that her disciples have won Minato 's disciples without any problems. PS: Why does my cover automatically become a Uz? Is this a bit of a mother?

Chapter 11 Training Methods on the IQ Line ( Part II ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge " Ninjutsu should be a systematic study. The following Ninjutsu , an upgraded version of Kage Bunshin no Jutsu , multiple Kage Bunshin no ." Kushina scratched his hair and then thought hard about the next one. Shirou 's Ninjutsu .

"Multiple Kage Bunshin no surgery, although it is Alevel Ninjutsu , but it is only an enhanced version of Kage Bunshin no , the difficulty of practice should not be high." Shirou silently glanced at Kushina , saying that the difficulty of practicing multiple Kage Bunshin no techniques is not high, but this is a ban, will it be a ton of consumption of chakras, and then, like this physique, basically Kage Bunshin no is absolutely enough, and his fighting style

will not be useful for multiple Kage Bunshin no . However, since Kushina wants to teach him, he will learn honestly. Anyway, as long as you control the amount of chakra, you should be able to avoid the danger brought by this technique. Multiple Kage Bunshin no surgery requires a large amount of chakras to be dispensed at one time, so if the control is not good, it will cause the operator to be injured, but Shirou does not feel that

this problem can occur with his own control ability. However, he still said a little more, "That, teacher Kushina , multiple Kage Bunshin no is a ban, right? Is it okay to give it to me?" "Multiple hidden Bunshin no surgery is indeed a ban, but I want to teach you, do you think the three generations will have opinions?" Shirou would like to say that Teacher Kushina misunder stood me. I am not talking

about the issue of Kage license not allowed. I mean this Ninjutsu will not kill me? The places that everyone is worried about are not quite the same. Fortunately, Kushina is still explaining, "This Ninjutsu is a ban, but the scope of the ban is only for the ninja below Jōnin . For the ninja of the Jōnin level, it is nothing. Through my perception, I think your The amount of chakra is still a bit of a sloppy, so no problem, probably."

Hey, say it's good, what is the last thing to say? Is it risky if it is not good? The difference between multiple Kage Bunshin no and Kage Bunshin no is the amount of Chakra running in the meridian. If the amount of Chakra required by Kage Bunshin no is 1, then three Bunshin no will be required. It is easy to understand that the amount passes through the meridians at the same time as the seal . If the Bunshin no that is simultaneously separated

has only a single digit, it is not too difficult or dangerous. On the contrary, if you want to separate Bunshin no for more than ten people , the difficulty can be imagined. If you split Bunshin no with more than a thousand people, only Buz can be done with Uzumaki or Senju . Shirou is not needed. I hope that his Chakra is good, but it is compared with ordinary people. If the object of comparison is replaced by Uzumaki , then he must only be silently injured.

" Looked good..." Kushina gave a demonstration for Shirou agai n. And Shirou is quite know how to choose a man who in practice multiple Kage Bunshin no time of surgery, a Bunshin no number never more than five, in the case of such a limit, he also considered mastered this technique. "Well, you are very calm Well", Kushina patted Shirou s houlder praise Road, "Well, then teach you today

a Ninjutsu , of course, and this is today's last Ninjutsu , or Bunshin no operation of this system, the name called the Shuriken Kage Bunshin NO Jutsu . " This Ninjutsu , should be copyrighted by 3rd Hokage , is it so unscrupulous? Shirou can't help but have some doubts. In fact, there is a problem, but it is on the average person. If you are on Kushina , then there is no problem at all.

In fact, this is Kushina 's dim sum . Her guilty conscience is not infringing the copyright of the third generation, but the speed of Shirou learning Ninjutsu . If she is not limited, the Ninjutsu she masters may soon be learned by her disciples. When there is no teaching, it is much sad. With such a student, Kushina is no longer lucky, and there is still a tragedy. But she remembered Kakashi ,

which Minato has always praised . Hey , biting his teeth, she still has to teach Shirou . In fact, Shirou is very satisfied, come out Kushina , and the teacher will teach him three high Ninjutsu every day ? Of course, with his current amount of chakra, Root is not enough to let him play too much high Ninjutsu in the battle , but because of his curiosity, it is difficult for him to give up the pursuit of higher Ninjutsu .

The higher the Ninjutsu , the more mysterious it is and the more attractive it is to Shirou . In this way, Kushina took Shirou to practice while doing her own work, and sometimes because of Kage 's face and constant persuasion, she also took Shirou to do some lowlevel tasks of catching cats and catching dogs. Time has passed, and it’s been three months since Shirou graduated from Ninja School. The graduates of

the same period have already followed their lead teachers to the battlefield. Shirou even thinks that many of them have already sacrificed. But he himself has not even taken the door of Konoha . UU reading www.uukanshu.com In this sense, he performed the mission of being a "toy" perfectly without knowing it. ............ "Hey, Teacher Kushina , you seem to be quite happy today, completely without the kind of sullen look of

the past ." Shirou said to Kushi na in front of him , in fact, because the development of Ninjutsu is not going well, Kushina has been violent for several days. However, her mood suddenly turned fine today, which is indeed a bit strange. After all, getting along for three months, Shirou already knows Kushina 's personality. "What new developments have been made in the development of the fourimage seal of Mofili?"

Yes, in the past three months, Shirou has changed from the original rookie to a professional assistant who can assist Kushina in the development of S-class ban. Kushina is responsible for the design of the seal, Shirou is responsible for the calculation of the data, and the two people cooperate very well. The four-image seal can be said to be an extreme variant of the four-image seal. This is an S-level mission distributed by Konoha 's seal

research institute. It was originally required to be used with the enemy. The ninja was launched when it was about to die. This technique can seal the surrounding enemies together. However, Shirou has put forward different views. He believes that this greatly limits the scope of use of this technique. If it can be used on a reel instead of the human body, it can become an aggressive seal. Kushina felt that the disciple's point of view was very interesting, and that the

requirement of this S-level task was too low to her level, so she improved the Ninjutsu according to Shirou 's statement . However, after the real start, the difficulty of this Ninjutsu is reflected. So Shirou had to face the crazy Kushina . The first 12 chapters of unstamped Ninjutsu d evelopment approach (1)

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "In three days, don't put three words on my face." In Shirou 's words, there is obviously a keyword that makes Kushina not very happy. But since it’s not a matter of seals, what is the reason for Kushina to be so happy? "Oh, I understand, it’s love..." Without waiting for him to finish his words, he slammed his head.

"You are a minor child, do you know too much?" Is this irritating? Yes. Because Shirou is right, today Namikaze Minato will return to Konoha . To be honest, although Kushina will give herself some time from time to time, but Shirou himself likes to get along with him. Kushina is a person with a straightforward personality. Besides, she is not polite with Shirou ,

indicating that she has been treated as a person. It is. "So, is Minato's predecessor coming back?" Shirou held his head and said far away from Kushina . "You know how Minato 's?" Kushina for Shirou can say Minato name of surprised, how did he know myself Minato relationship of? " Namikaze Minato , Konoha 's golden flash, don't know the name is strange?" Shirou said stupidly .

With the third Ninja War, the name of Namikaze Minato's golden flash began to resound in the world. After Tokubetsu was Konoha ac cidentally losing White Fang , Minato w as the most powerful mobile force active in every battlefield of Konoha , he was shaped into The only hero of Konoha , the reputation even overshadowed Sannin in his prime . Every time a golden flash appears on the battlefield, the enemy will be frightened by the

morale of the party , so the age-old ninja like Shirou knows the name of Namikaze Minato is not surprising. While he was still in the Ninja School, although most people did not know Minato , many people regarded him as an idolatry. Of course , the meaning of Kushina is totally different. She wants to ask Shirou if she knows her relationship with Minato a nd how he knows the relationship between the two.

However, it was stirred up by Shirou's plausible answer, but Kushina didn't care much about it. "In short, we have a rest today. There is neither Ninjutsu training nor Clevel D-level tasks, and there is no endless development of the ban. You come with me." "Understand! Master!" Shirou certainly does not express any objection, and he still knows the truth of work and rest. After that, Kushina took Shirou to

the door of Konoha , and then, like the Wangfu stone, began to look at the road that the doorway was facing. Not long after, a large three, four small body Kage appeared in Shirou 's field of vision. It is a pity that there is no touching drama here. Minato has not teleported to Kushina , and Kushina has not rushed into the arms of the former... No, there are still touching dramas,

but Shirou hopes that the show has never been played. "Haha, Shirou , how do you know that I will be back today? I didn't expect you to come over to meet me, it is a good friend!" Needless to say, of course, Uchiha Obito . I have to say here that the brain is really a good thing, but some people have it, some people are born without it. The lover of the family reunited, and why did the first street ran out?

"I have to fulfill the statement. I didn't want to meet you specifically." Shirou said quickly, it must be explained here, or the dirty person is prone to misunderstanding. "What is embarrassing about this, our friendship is beyond doubt!" Sorry, your sister, question your sister, I really come over to soy sauce. " Shirou , I heard that you have been staying in Konoha and have not left? Haha, it’s too pitiful, know, I

have already performed A-level mission as an elite ninja. Envy? Envy. "After a lapse of three months, within three minutes of meeting, Obito started to boast." Shirou laughed and said nothing, hey, fluttering the street, this uncle is now performing the S-level forbidden development task, although it is just playing. Shirou didn't refute Obito , but naturally someone looked at him uncomfortable.

Another little whiteheaded Kakashi snorted and said: "Hey, I don't remember any positive effects you played in that mission. Some crane tails are all in the end. Dragging your legs." " Kakashi , what about you guys, what are you talking about?!" Obito just saw Kakashi arrogant (he didn't feel arrogant at all), and turned his head, they opened the pattern of mutual harm. Shirou was not in charge of the idiot, and he greeted Lin later.

"You a few, don't make trouble, let's walk and say." At this time, Minato had completed the registration work back to the village. He called a few disciples and then walked to Kushina . " Kushina , I am back." The last time Minato returned, it was just to take away two other members of the Minato class, Nohara Lin and Uchiha Obito . The socalled is also rushing, and hurried, Root did not come and meet with Kushina , in fact

The two of them have not seen each other for a year. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com Minato and Kushina wal ked in front and the rest of the people walked behind. With Minato 's popularity in Konoha , he found that after he returned to the village, people around nature would greet him from time to time. Minato responded with a smile and was very kind, without any impatience. Obito is still screaming around Kakas hi , and Kakashi keeps the look

of love, and from time to time say a word to stimulate the former. Lin and Shirou are talking in a whisper. “The former senior is Shirou ’s teacher. Why is she looking very close to Minato’s teacher?” "Is there anything strange about this? Don't you know that Kushina is a lover of Minato's predecessors ..." Shirou said such a nuclearlevel gossip in a very unusual tone!

" Kushina ... is the legendary blood red pepper? Is she the lover of Minato's teacher?" No hara Lin was shocked. "This is no problem. Since ancient times, the red and yellow have also come out of CP... Saying, you should master this level of intelligence?" Unconsciously, Obito and Kak ashi also stopped quarreling, and they were listening to Shirou with their ears .

This whole country loves the gossip of the gossip. In this war period, such gossip is even more commendable. After all, the party on the gossip is the famous blood red pepper, and the other side is the more famous golden flash. "And, what is the use of this kind of information?" Although he loves gossip, Obito is still very hard. "Of course it's useful, a little more variety of intelligence, maybe you can grab the teacher's handle, and if you have any Ninjutsu you

want to learn , you can take this handle to marry him..." The first 13 chapters of unstamped Ninjutsu d evelopment mode (2) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge It was the turn of Obito to be shocked. He didn't expect to play like this. This is a famous saying. In Kakashi's look at the idiot, he really recorded this method.

He didn't want to think about it. Can he really grasp the handle of Minato ? In the following dialogue, Minato and Kushina heard it clearly. Minato just smiled, and Kushina was a little annoyed. Hello, what is your reaction? ! Kushina was blushing by the reaction of Minato 's students, what do they mean, as if they were not worthy of Minato ! "Coughing", Shirou cleared his

throat at this time , and then he took out a small book from the pocket of the pocket, and then began to say according to the contents of the book: " Road according to my intelligence, Minato predecess ors at the Ninja School I fell in love with Kushina , who was transferred to school at the first sight. I didn’t know what their age was at the time. Because the details of Minato’s predecessors were too sinful in this case... In short, Minato’s predecessors like Kushina , especially the

teacher. Red hair, well, I admit that red hair is one of the teacher's cute points, but considering that the teacher was called blood red pepper because it was too fierce, we have to wonder if Minato's predecessors chose the opposite sex. Is there any problem? ......" Listening to his disciple's three-pointer and sevenpointer really nonsense, Kushina couldn't stand it anymore. She turned her head and said to Shirou :

" Shirou , where did you come from this guy?!" She almost jumped up when she was ashamed, because what Shirou said was really different from the facts. Kushina grabbed the notepad in Shirou's hand and wanted to destroy the corpse, but when he looked closely, he found it was empty, and none of the above words were written. Shirou stretched out a Root finger and pointed at his head, indicating that the information was in his mind.

Realizing that Shirou was ridiculing himself, Kushina gave him a slap in the back, and then blushing and said: "In short, don't inquire about the teacher's privacy." As for Minato , he didn't have any dissatisfaction. Instead, he showed a big smile to Shirou . It was not enough. He even extended a Root thumb to Shirou . "You are Shirou , very good intelligence gathering ability!"

“Thank you Minato’s predecessors, if you still want to hear, there are still a lot of gossips like this.” "You are enough!" Kushina violently interrupted the mutual support of two people. One person has thousands of faces, and the teacher who sees the usual awkwardness actually has such a reaction. To tell the truth, Shirou feels very interesting, but he also knows that it is just right, otherwise he may have five steps of blood

splashing, joking, you think blood red Is the name of the pepper called to play? It may be that they each carry a drag bottle. Although Minato and Kushina are lovers, the two are just walking side by side, and there is nothing too intimate. Look, the teacher is the teacher, very aware of the feeling of taking care of the single dog. This is Shiraishi Shirou's second visit to Namikaze Minato . It was also the first official

contact with Minato . He was still in Ninja School when he last met Minato , but it was just a rush. The famous golden flash is really like the rumors. It is powerful and powerful, but it has no arrogance at all. Instead, it is like a big brother next door, which makes it easy to give birth. Shirou had to feel new and strong. His strength was strong and his personality was gentle and generous. What is rare is that he has a deep sense of identity with the village. He

is not a fire Kage , who can be a village head? Minato with Shirou tim e to see what changes did three months ago, Shirou for this period Kakashi itself is not how familiar, Obito also funny as before with force, but the biggest among these people who say changes That is Nohara Lin around him . Shirou 's eyes watched Nohara Lin standing next to him . Compared with three months ago, Lynn seems to have grown taller, and her character seems to have

changed. To put it simply, she lost her body before the Ninja School. Lively and more gentle. Well, this change can be called Fuzihua. Soon, Lynn found out that Shirou was watching him. Although he didn't quite understand what he was looking at, she still showed a sweet smile. " Minato , how long do you have to come back this time?" Kushina asked in front of Namikaze Minato . "It’s about a week or so, mainly to take care of these

little guys, I can get this long vacation.” Minato has not been removed from the front line for a year, and he returned to Konoha this time to take regular breaks, but this time is not the case. There will be too much. After all, Konoha 's every front, the lack of manpower, UU reading www.uukanshu.com And like Minato this top fighting force, but also in different fronts shuttle talent quickly, easily down hard battle.

"How is the front line feeling, Lin?" Shirou asked again after a moment of silence . After thinking about it, Lin said: "It’s not the same as the Ninja School and the village... We have already had a victim of Genin who graduated from the same period ." Shirou nodded, not surprisingly. Although Konoha is still a peaceful scene, the ninjas die every day on the front line, and most people won't know their names.

"The frontline medical ninja is extremely scarce. I heard that the village’s top management has begun to regret that the war did not agree with Tsunaade’s proposal to establish a medical ninja system... Some female ninjas volunteered to receive medical Ninjutsu training witho ut a combat mission . I also started to study medical Ninjutsu in more depth ..." Lin said intermittently about the front line, only after

three months of war, her transformation and growth is so obvious, obviously Shirou is somewhat uncomfortable, the original Lin should be a more cheerful girl, and Not so gentle and quiet, which makes him feel a little strange. ............ "That, Teacher Kushina , Minat o predecessor, I will be disbanded if there is nothing today." Shirou realized that he and others had now become completely in the way of the

light bulb, and he was ready to leave. The War of Endangered World made this pair of lovers separate. Now is a good time for reunion. He does not want to bother. Kushina knows that her student has always been a small ghost. How can she not know what Shirou thought at this time ? This makes her angry and annoyed with a little happiness. As a teacher, I still need you. Worry?

The first 14 chapters of unstamped Ninjutsu d evelopment approach (3) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Kakashi over there is also a sensible child. He can understand the meaning of Shirou , so he also said: "Mr. Minato , we should leave." "What? Leave now? I want to have a fate match with Shirou . Also, my

training plan is not finished yet. I want to ask Minato teacher..." Obito is somewhat dissatisfied with the request for dissolution by Shirou and Kakashi . What is a fate match? When was this guy from Obito infected by a guy with a watermelon head and a Kappa leotard? Shirou 's palms slammed on his head, the atmosphere, Obito Big Brother, can't talk about the atmosphere?

" Obito , we really should be disbanded." Lynn said to Obito . "Amount, well, since Lin said so." Obito scratched his head with embarrassment, and then agreed to disband everyone. Obito 's violent walk does not require Kakashi to stop, nor does it need Shirou to do it. Nohara Lynn's eyes can be KO in one sentence. The kindness of the students, of course, will be accepted as a teacher.

Namikaze Minato said, "Well, let's take a break and go back to the village to relax. Tokubetsu is Obito and Lin." Minato and Kakashi did n't say that they had already adapted to the rhythm of the war. As for the three months of Lin and Obito on the battlefield , telling the truth is indeed a bit of a miserable. This time they have a seven-day rest period and can take a good break in the village.

After Minato’s instructions, several people really left and left... Shirou observed the golden flash at a close distance. The three men observed the blood red pepper at a close distance. What dissatisfaction was there, so go back to each family. The only sad reminder of some is, Shirou with Obito home in the same direction, so he had to endure all the way to the latter's noisy. ..................

On the second day, Minato asked the disciples to eat barbecue, which of course included Shiraishi Shirou . In the case of Shirou , life relied entirely on the relief money issued by Konoha . It is basically a luxury to want to eat barbecue. After he became the official Genin , Konoha 's bailout has automatically stopped. He and Kushina are not keen on doing low-level tasks, so his income is still insufficient. If he wants to eat

barbecue, unless he holds Kushina 's thigh. Otherwise, it is still a luxury. Now, he is looking forward to Kushina to quickly complete the development of the four elephant seals, so that he can also get a few hundred thousand from the mission gold, so that he can improve his life. So, now the next four generations of adults are invited to dinner, is he going? The answer is, why not go?

" I have n't returned to Konoha for a long time . I missed the taste of Konoha barbecue." In a rotisserie, Minato said after fi nishing the meal . With Namikaze Minato 's mission and the level of mission he accepts, he is definitely among the highest income people in Konoha , so even if he empties the rotisserie, he can't eat him. Everyone knows this. So there is no point in saving money for him.

Lin and Obito of the matter were also very casual, although they still had a small amount of weapons, but at least not the task of yesterday. After a night of rest, their spirits became much better. Resting on the front line and resting in Konoha are two completely different concepts. On the front line, no matter when it is time to relax, but in the rear of Konoha , there is basically no security concern. Lin said that they had already appeared in the same

period of life. This is a very euphemistic statement. The fact is that the newly graduated ninjas have been injured more than half in this short three months... Even Namikaze Minato such Kage -class strong, have no way to guarantee that no problems in every fight, not to mention those new graduates, and The battlefield is always accompanied by death, and death is always equal. Therefore, the target of death may be Kage -class power, or

may be ordinary Genin , may be the son of fire Kage , or may be an unknown ninja. After returning to Konoha , these people who have come down from the battlefield can temporarily forget the heavy topic of death. ............ "Do you guys really develop a ban?" Everyone was eating barbecue and talking freely. Of course, mainly Kushina and Minato we re saying that the other little devils were listening.

In fact, Shirou is constantly stuffing things into his mouth, and he has no time to talk. And Kushina at this time with Minato show off their gifted students, the other did not think it was such a big reaction. She was very dissatisfied and said: "Is there any problem? When you were a child, I didn't teach you a lot of forbidden skills. In my opinion, Shirou 's talent is still above you."

Minato 's smile, Kushina seems to like to face his face in front of the younger generation? This is not a good phenomenon. "This..." Minato hasn't said what he said, and Kushina immediately said to Shirou : " Shirou , give your Ninjutsu a look at Minato. UU reads www.uukanshu.com" "Here? Not so good?" Shirou hurriedly swallowed something in his mouth, and then hesitated to

say that performing Ninjutsu in a rotisserie was not a good thing. Kushina is talking about "your Ninjutsu ", and Shirou certainly knows what to do. You know, from this moment on, the copy of Ninja has really become a copy of Ninja, because his only homemade Ninjutsu will be pirated at this moment. It was pirated by a traversing stalker. "Let you show it, show me how much nonsense."

"Ok." After shivering on Shirou 's head, he had to stretch out a palm. Everyone is a bit unclear. So what does this mean? Want to show the beauty of the hand? Kakashi looked at Shirou in front of her, she was two years older than herself, her height was slightly higher, her hair color was the same as herself, but her skin was pale and her body didn't look too strong... To be honest,

he was strange to Shirou , though The Ninja School stayed for half a year, but Shirou left him with little impression. In contrast, Mighto Guy remembered it clearly. There is no way, no one can forget the number of people who have reached their double challenge every day. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am starting to showcase the new Ninjutsu . Please be optimistic. This is called a thousand birds." Shirou said as he held his arms in half and his right

hand and five fingers were very relaxed and curled, but the next moment, the harsh sound and the shining thunder appeared in his palm! The blue thunder seems to have jumped in Shirou 's palm like life, and his fingers seem to be unable to suppress this chakra. Danger and destruction seem to appear at any time. The first 13 chapters of unstamped Ninjutsu d

evelopment approach (2) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge It was the turn of Obito to be shocked. He didn't expect to play like this. This is a famous saying. In Kakashi's look at the idiot, he really recorded this method. He didn't want to think about it. Can he really grasp the handle of Minato ? In the following dialogue, Minato and Kushina heard it clearly. Minato just

smiled, and Kushina was a little annoyed. Hello, what is your reaction? ! Kushina was blushing by the reaction of Minato 's students, what do they mean, as if they were not worthy of Minato ! "Coughing", Shirou cleared his throat at this time , and then he took out a small book from the pocket of the pocket, and then began to say according to the contents of the book: " Road according to my

intelligence, Minato predecess ors at the Ninja School I fell in love with Kushina , who was transferred to school at the first sight. I didn’t know what their age was at the time. Because the details of Minato’s predecessors were too sinful in this case... In short, Minato’s predecessors like Kushina , especially the teacher. Red hair, well, I admit that red hair is one of the teacher's cute points, but considering that the teacher was called blood red pepper because it was too fierce, we

have to wonder if Minato's predecessors chose the opposite sex. Is there any problem? ......" Listening to his disciple's three-pointer and sevenpointer really nonsense, Kushina couldn't stand it anymore. She turned her head and said to Shirou : " Shirou , where did you come from this guy?!" She almost jumped up when she was ashamed, because what Shirou said was really different from the facts.

Kushina grabbed the notepad in Shirou's hand and wanted to destroy the corpse, but when he looked closely, he found it was empty, and none of the above words were written. Shirou stretched out a Root finger and pointed at his head, indicating that the information was in his mind. Realizing that Shirou was ridiculing himself, Kushina gave him a slap in the back, and then blushing and said: "In short,

don't inquire about the teacher's privacy." As for Minato , he didn't have any dissatisfaction. Instead, he showed a big smile to Shirou . It was not enough. He even extended a Root thumb to Shirou . "You are Shirou , very good intelligence gathering ability!" “Thank you Minato’s predecessors, if you still want to hear, there are still a lot of gossips like this.” "You are enough!" Kushina violently

interrupted the mutual support of two people. One person has thousands of faces, and the teacher who sees the usual awkwardness actually has such a reaction. To tell the truth, Shirou feels very interesting, but he also knows that it is just right, otherwise he may have five steps of blood splashing, joking, you think blood red Is the name of the pepper called to play? It may be that they each carry a drag bottle. Although Minato and Kushina

are lovers, the two are just walking side by side, and there is nothing too intimate. Look, the teacher is the teacher, very aware of the feeling of taking care of the single dog. This is Shiraishi Shirou's second visit to Namikaze Minato . It was also the first official contact with Minato . He was still in Ninja School when he last met Minato , but it was just a rush. The famous golden flash is really like the rumors. It is

powerful and powerful, but it has no arrogance at all. Instead, it is like a big brother next door, which makes it easy to give birth. Shirou had to feel new and strong. His strength was strong and his personality was gentle and generous. What is rare is that he has a deep sense of identity with the village. He is not a fire Kage , who can be a village head? Minato with Shirou tim e to see what changes did three months ago, Shirou for this period Kakashi itself is not

how familiar, Obito also funny as before with force, but the biggest among these people who say changes That is Nohara Lin around him . Shirou 's eyes watched Nohara Lin standing next to him . Compared with three months ago, Lynn seems to have grown taller, and her character seems to have changed. To put it simply, she lost her body before the Ninja School. Lively and more gentle. Well, this change can be called Fuzihua.

Soon, Lynn found out that Shirou was watching him. Although he didn't quite understand what he was looking at, she still showed a sweet smile. " Minato , how long do you have to come back this time?" Kushina asked in front of Namikaze Minato . "It’s about a week or so, mainly to take care of these little guys, I can get this long vacation.” Minato has not been removed from the front line for a year, and he returned to Konoha this time to

take regular breaks, but this time is not the case. There will be too much. After all , every line of Konoha lacks manpower, and UU reads www.uukanshu.com. Talents like Minato , who can quickly shuttle between different fronts, can easily get out of the battlefield. "How is the front line feeling, Lin?" Shirou asked again after a moment of silence . After thinking about it, Lin said: "It’s not the same as

the Ninja School and the village... We have already had a victim of Genin who graduated from the same period ." Shirou nodded, not surprisingly. Although Konoha is still a peaceful scene, the ninjas die every day on the front line, and most people won't know their names. "The frontline medical ninja is extremely scarce. I heard that the village’s top management has begun to regret that the war did not agree

with Tsunaade’s proposal to establish a medical ninja system... Some female ninjas volunteered to receive medical Ninjutsu training witho ut a combat mission . I also started to study medical Ninjutsu in more depth ..." Lin said intermittently about the front line, only after three months of war, her transformation and growth is so obvious, obviously Shirou is somewhat uncomfortable, the original Lin should be a more cheerful girl, and Not so gentle

and quiet, which makes him feel a little strange. ............ "That, Teacher Kushina , Minat o predecessor, I will be disbanded if there is nothing today." Shirou realized that he and others had now become completely in the way of the light bulb, and he was ready to leave. The War of Endangered World made this pair of lovers separate. Now is a good time

for reunion. He does not want to bother. Kushina knows that her student has always been a small ghost. How can she not know what Shirou thought at this time ? This makes her angry and annoyed with a little happiness. As a teacher, I still need you. Worry? The first 14 chapters of unstamped Ninjutsu d evelopment approach (3)

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Kakashi over there is also a sensible child. He can understand the meaning of Shirou , so he also said: "Mr. Minato , we should leave." "What? Leave now? I want to have a fate match with Shirou . Also, my training plan is not finished yet. I want to ask Minato teacher..." Obito is somewhat dissatisfied with the request for

dissolution by Shirou and Kakashi . What is a fate match? When was this guy from Obito infected by a guy with a watermelon head and a Kappa leotard? Shirou 's palms slammed on his head, the atmosphere, Obito Big Brother, can't talk about the atmosphere? " Obito , we really should be disbanded." Lynn said to Obito . "Amount, well, since Lin said so." Obito scratched his

head with embarrassment, and then agreed to disband everyone. Obito 's violent walk does not require Kakashi to stop, nor does it need Shirou to do it. Nohara Lynn's eyes can be KO in one sentence. The kindness of the students, of course, will be accepted as a teacher. Namikaze Minato said, "Well, let's take a break and go back to the village to relax. Tokubetsu is Obito and Lin."

Minato and Kakashi did n't say that they had already adapted to the rhythm of the war. As for the three months of Lin and Obito on the battlefield , telling the truth is indeed a bit of a miserable. This time they have a seven-day rest period and can take a good break in the village. After Minato’s instructions, several people really left and left... Shirou observed the golden flash at a close distance. The three men observed the blood red pepper at a close

distance. What dissatisfaction was there, so go back to each family. The only sad reminder of some is, Shirou with Obito home in the same direction, so he had to endure all the way to the latter's noisy. .................. On the second day, Minato asked the disciples to eat barbecue, which of course included Shiraishi Shirou . In the case of Shirou , life relied entirely on the relief

money issued by Konoha . It is basically a luxury to want to eat barbecue. After he became the official Genin , Konoha 's bailout has automatically stopped. He and Kushina are not keen on doing low-level tasks, so his income is still insufficient. If he wants to eat barbecue, unless he holds Kushina 's thigh. Otherwise, it is still a luxury. Now, he is looking forward to Kushina to quickly complete the development of the four elephant seals, so that

he can also get a few hundred thousand from the mission gold, so that he can improve his life. So, now the next four generations of adults are invited to dinner, is he going? The answer is, why not go? " I have n't returned to Konoha for a long time . I missed the taste of Konoha barbecue." In a rotisserie, Minato said after fi nishing the meal . With Namikaze Minato 's mission and the level

of mission he accepts, he is definitely among the highest income people in Konoha , so even if he empties the rotisserie, he can't eat him. Everyone knows this. So there is no point in saving money for him. Lin and Obito of the matter were also very casual, although they still had a small amount of weapons, but at least not the task of yesterday. After a night of rest, their spirits became much better.

Resting on the front line and resting in Konoha are two completely different concepts. On the front line, no matter when it is time to relax, but in the rear of Konoha , there is basically no security concern. Lin said that they had already appeared in the same period of life. This is a very euphemistic statement. The fact is that the newly graduated ninjas have been injured more than half in this short three months... Even Namikaze Minato such Kage -class strong,

have no way to guarantee that no problems in every fight, not to mention those new graduates, and The battlefield is always accompanied by death, and death is always equal. Therefore, the target of death may be Kage -class power, or may be ordinary Genin , may be the son of fire Kage , or may be an unknown ninja. After returning to Konoha , these people who have come down from the battlefield can temporarily forget the heavy topic of death.

............ "Do you guys really develop a ban?" Everyone was eating barbecue and talking freely. Of course, mainly Kushina and Minato we re saying that the other little devils were listening. In fact, Shirou is constantly stuffing things into his mouth, and he has no time to talk. And Kushina at this time with Minato show off their gifted students, the other did not think it was such a big reaction.

She was very dissatisfied and said: "Is there any problem? When you were a child, I didn't teach you a lot of forbidden skills. In my opinion, Shirou 's talent is still above you." Minato 's smile, Kushina seems to like to face his face in front of the younger generation? This is not a good phenomenon. "This..." Minato hasn't said what he said, and Kushina immediately said to Shirou :

" Shirou , give your Ninjutsu a look at Minato. UU reads www.uukanshu.com" "Here? Not so good?" Shirou hurriedly swallowed something in his mouth, and then hesitated to say that performing Ninjutsu in a rotisserie was not a good thing. Kushina is talking about "your Ninjutsu ", and Shirou certainly knows what to do. You know, from this moment on, the copy of Ninja

has really become a copy of Ninja, because his only homemade Ninjutsu will be pirated at this moment. It was pirated by a traversing stalker. "Let you show it, show me how much nonsense." "Ok." After shivering on Shirou 's head, he had to stretch out a palm. Everyone is a bit unclear. So what does this mean? Want to show the beauty of the hand?

Kakashi looked at Shirou in front of her, she was two years older than herself, her height was slightly higher, her hair color was the same as herself, but her skin was pale and her body didn't look too strong... To be honest, he was strange to Shirou , though The Ninja School stayed for half a year, but Shirou left him with little impression. In contrast, Mighto Guy remembered it clearly. There is no way, no one can forget the number of

people who have reached their double challenge every day. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am starting to showcase the new Ninjutsu . Please be optimistic. This is called a thousand birds." Shirou said as he held his arms in half and his right hand and five fingers were very relaxed and curled, but the next moment, the harsh sound and the shining thunder appeared in his palm! The blue thunder seems to have jumped in Shirou 's palm like life, and his fingers

seem to be unable to suppress this chakra. Danger and destruction seem to appear at any time. The first 15 chapters of unstamped Ninjutsu d evelopment approach (4) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The blue thunder seems to have jumped in Shirou 's palm like life . Shirou 's fingers seem to be unable to suppress

this chakra. Danger and destruction seem to appear at any time. The body of Kakashi et al. unconsciously squats back, instinctively trying to stay away from this group of lightning, very simple, their subconscious will tell themselves the danger of this thing. It is said that Shirou is not ashamed of the Ninjutsu who pretends to be the original creator in front of the real creator . "The power is comparable to the S-

class Ninjutsu !" Unlike Kakashi 's retreat, Namikaze Minato 's eyes are brighter. The power of this Ninjutsu is powerful enough, but this is not the most attractive place for Minato . What he saw, this is no. Ninjutsu , India , did not seal the nature of Chakra, and can form a huge number of chakras, the difficulty can be imagined, this is the most attractive place. "Sure enough, Kushina , I didn't expect your disciple to develop this kind of powerless

Ninjutsu ..." Minato said with great excuse that he was inspired by Bijuu jade and is developing Ninjutsu Rasengan . He is still at the stage of exploration, and Rasengan has only a prototype of a short answer, not to mention the change in the nature of Chakra in Rasengan . MUJI Ninjutsu without mudra, so the battle can do instantaneous, compared to India's need knot dozens of Ninjutsu has an unparalleled advantage.

"That is of course. It turns out that I am a teacher who is very good at teaching students and guiding them to their potential." Kushina said bluntly . Shirou is thinking about it at this time, if he says that his work was done before he met Kushina , I don't know what the consequences will be. After considering it for a while, he decided to agree with Kushina 's statement, because he had no interest in

seeing the consequences after telling the truth. However, at this time Minato 's perception of the technique was biased, Shirou explained quickly. " Minato predecessors, you said wrong, this Ninjutsu is not a Ninjutsu ." "Yes? But you just didn't print it?" Minato 's statement about Shirou is full of doubts. Is it that Shirou has just finished printing? Impossible, if he really

printed, it would not be possible to get his eyes. Then why did Shirou say that this is not Ninjutsu ? "In fact, the thousand birds really can't be counted as Ninjutsu , but my body is quite special. I am naturally adaptable to the Thunder, so I can do it without printing." Shirou scattered the thousand birds in his hand. And then went on to say: "Thousands of birds need to be sealed." Said, he began to seal his hands again.

Ugly---卯---Shen After three prints, a beam of lightning appeared again in Shirou 's palm. Well, he actually did it for Kakashi . Shirou was a conscience pirate. Although he didn't have the right to sign, he didn't beat anyone who even used Kakashi 's right to use it. I believe that Kakashi, as the original developer of Lecce, should be able to use this Ninjutsu soon after getting the order of printing .

"It turns out that it is only because of the talent?" After learning that the Thousand Birds could not be regarded as Ninjutsu , Minato 's interest in this technique suddenly decreased a lot. After a short period of communication, Minato also had to admit that Shirou is indeed a genius ninja. No matter how many Ninjutsu , the young bird , can use the Thunder so skillfully, this is absolutely no small feat.

But this is not the same thing as the Ninjutsu he pursued . At this time, Shirou , in fact, has been able to use the Thunder and the fire. These two Chakra attributes are inherent to him. Of course, he is better at and more like the Thunder than the Fire. Thunder and fire have their own merits, the Thunder's single destructive power is stronger, and the fire damage area is larger... Of course, this is not the reason why Shirou is not waiting to see the fire.

The reason why he didn't wait to see the fire was that he couldn't get the A-level fire Ninjutsu . Yes, Kushina will not be A-level fire Ninjutsu , it is said that Konoha does not have Alevel fire Ninjutsu . This is really a sad story. In addition to the Chakra nature of these two talents, Shirou is still following Kushina to learn other changes in nature, but it will not be effective for a while. No matter how others feel, Shirou 's meal is still very

enjoyable. In the next few days, he didn't see Kushina very much . After Minato left, she began to invest a lot of time in the seal. Development work. Then in the following week, she successively conquered several problems, and then the ban was completed. .................. One morning after a week, Konoha's northwest corner is on the edge of the enchantment. It is a rare jungle. One big time, two men and one woman started to

sneak around here when they were bright. That's right, these two people are Kushina and Shirou . At this point, Kushina took a huge seal scroll and walked to a certain distance from Konoha 's protective enchantment, then stopped here. No way, she can't go any further, otherwise the enchantment will react, which may lead to Anbu ninja, which may further lead to their banned trials.

" Shirou , you come over, put the reel on the edge of enchantment, due to special reasons, UU reading www.uukanshu.com I can not be too close to the enchantment." Kushina against Shirou said. Shirou nodded, then took the seal scroll higher than him and walked step by step to the edge of the enchantment. He can roughly understand why Kushina can't get close to Konoha's enchantment, because she used to want to

sneak up to the front line. Fortunately, she was caught by fire Kage . After that, Konoha 's enchantment joined. Ninetails Chakra's special reaction device, as long as Kushina as Jinchuriki is close to the enchantment, the fire Kage will know immediately. So Konoha is a barrier to Kushina and a cage for her. Shirou carefully placed the reel on the edge of the enchantment and then spread

it on the ground as directed by Kushina . The inside of the reel is filled with dense characters, the characters are combined into lines, and the lines are combined into a technique. The shape of the procedure itself is much more complicated than the fourimage seal, and it is also different from the fourimage seal that was born in the original Kage world. After unrolling the reels, Shirou quickly ran back to Kushina .

Not that he is courageous, he just wants to be farther away from this dangerous thing. "Report two platoons, our Italian guns have been erected, ready to detonate!" He reported to Kushina . Kushina didn't really understand that Shirou had said a ghost, but the magic is that she actually understood what it meant. She nodded. At this time, she was totally different from the usual one. In short, her look was serious.

"In short, we will retreat a little, then retreat some, the scope of this surgery is still unclear, we have to ensure their own safety." The first 16 chapters S Cla ss forbidden technique detonation impact assessment (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Konoha , inside the fire Kage office.

A ninja affiliated with the Konoha Intelligence Class is reporting the latest frontline form to 3rd Hokage . "At present , the war between Konoha and Yuyin has basically come to an end. The two sides are already in a state of silence and armistice. The rainy heads of the mountain peppers are ready to surrender. I believe they will send messengers to Konoha in the near future. "" This is good news. After thinking about it , 3rd Hokage said: "We

default to the rainstorm, telling the frontline commander, don't try to invade the rain, just need strict defense, if half a slap is really sent out Put the messenger's words and let them come." "Yes, fire Kage adults." "As for our war with Suna , Konoha 's fr ont line against Suna is being commanded by Tsunade . At this stage, although we are still weak in strength, the form has been changed from defending to defending. The country has moved to the

country of Sichuan and is gradually approaching the borders of the country of the wind." "Very good..." Konoha 's situation with Suna is also improving . Suna 's enemies are not only Konoha , but their north is also facing the strong pressure of Iwa . At this time of war , Suna 's war potential has also been squeezed. Almost. According to Konoha 's strategy, they resolved the war in the direction of the West, then the North, and the East.

The first goal was Suna , and three lines of defense were arranged accordingly. Currently only three lines of defense Suna direction in trying to attack the other two are in the defensive line of defense. Of course, because the Northern Line has to face the powerful Yun Yin and Iwa , Konoha has the strongest force in this direction. In response to the powerful offensive forms of the two enemies, Konoha will also counterattack from time to

time. As for the Fog direction of the Eastern Front , This time is in an absolute defensive position. At this time, the three generations of the fire, Kage, are considering whether to concentrate on the direction of the wind, and to suppress the Suna . However, just before the fire Kage wants to open again... "boom……" A sound that was not loud, even like a giant snoring, came like this. If in peacetime, this kind of noise has nothing to

do with, but now it is a period of intense war, nothing is small, this kind of noise is likely to mean that Konoha was invaded! 3rd Hokage suddenly stood up from the seat! "what happened?" The four Anbu ninjas outside the guards appeared in front of the fire Kage ! "Fire Kage adults!" At this time, the intelligence ninja, who was initially in the office, reached out to a bookshelf displaying various scrolls.

I saw a erected scroll, somehow suddenly burned up, and then quickly turned into ashes, and then the two reels that were not squatting next to him burned. Fire Kage's eyes glanced at the digital code below the reel, and immediately said to these Anbu ninjas: " Konoha Enchantment, Area 59!" ............ Time is back a few minutes ago! "In short, we will retreat a little, then retreat some, the

scope of this surgery is still unclear, we have to ensure their own safety." Kushina told Shirou . " Understood, Teacher Kushina ." In fact, without Kushina's command, S hirou also understood that he did not intend to take close-up observations of Ninjutsu , who was still in the experimental period . For this second time, he still More cherished. The two continually stepped back, then backed off, and then retreated to the lake

behind them. At this time, the distance between the two people from the reel was already about 300 meters. This is the limit, and then back, the scroll I have to leave the Chakra communication circle in Kushina . "Ready, I am going to start!" Kushina looked down at Shirou . At this time she has set her hands and is ready to print at any time. Shirou nodded, and the results of several months of work depended on whether he

could meet the design requirements. The printing speed of Jōnin is the basic requirement. Kushina 's hand speed is very fast. It is almost the moment when Shirou nods. The movement on her hand begins and then stops immediately. Shirou 's strength is very good, his eyes stare at the reel without hesitation, and then he sees that the huge scroll is centered, the rapid, a spherical black curtain is propped up, and then quickly,

this black curtain expands outward! "Not good, run!" Look at the speed of expansion of this dangerous thing, if you can't get it, you can get to the place where Shirou stands! However, Kushina grabbed him when he turned and ran out without two steps . "Calm down, it's over." In the eyes of Kushina , the spherical black curtain quickly expanded to a range of 200 meters, and after maintaining it for two or three

seconds, the black screen, along with the entire range of the shady package, was sucked back to the center of the ball! Then the black curtain disappeared like a soap bubble. It disappeared and disappeared. No traces left. How could it be? When the black curtain appeared, it formed a black ball with a diameter of 200 meters. UU read www.uukanshu.com. The black ball is half above the surface and half is on the surface. Below, the part above the surface of the earth does

not say, but the ground has formed a standard hemispherical depression! The sound of the rumbling water came, and the lake began to fill the crater quickly... "Experiment a success." Watching the scene, Shirou said, very calm, as if you just turned and fled the Root this is not like him. "Yes, the seal test was successful, but we have to be in trouble," Kushina whispered. Yes, she is in trouble again.

Because of the malicious consequences of fear of this immature experiment, they deliberately chose the location to the outermost side of Konoha , or close to Konoha 's enchantment. But because the effect of this four-image seal is very good, this seal that can completely destroy the space within the scope of the action, this is an irreversible, unsolvable seal, not to mention the things that have been sealed, After the end of the

operation, the scroll that carried the load disappeared. The explanation for this is that the Konoha enchantment withi n the scope of the seal is also destroyed a large part. In the midair, there was nothing in the air, showing an enchantment like a translucent glass that was knocked out by a hole. Undoubtedly, this large dome enchantment was destroyed by the four-image seal.

Well, hope is just destroying a part, not being completely destroyed. Kushina and Shirou stood on the water for a long time without words. Chemically, ninjas are organic and insoluble in water and insoluble in gasoline, so they can stand on the water. Then, 3rd Hokage came to the water with four Anbu ninjas. Chapter 17 Evaluation of the S -level

Prohibition Detonation Effect ( Part II ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Fire Kage took four of Anbu and quickly arrested the principal Kushina and Shiraishi Shirou , who had committed the crime . They are now facing serious allegations of damage to Konoha's greening environment, ecological balance and water cycle, and

more seriously, the crime of destroying Konoha's guardia n enchantment. Kushina is a dangerous species that threatens the biodiversity of the entire Konoha. She has never done this before, but it is the first time that such a largescale change of landforms has taken place. Once these two charges were established, the two ninjas would not be convicted of rebel crimes, but faced three months in prison.

Three generations of fireworks Kage began to guest Konoha 's highest judge. In the Konoha court, no ninja has the right to remain silent, but all their statements can indeed be evidence. Konoha 's fire Kage office, at this time Kushina and Shirou are a small bench, sitting honestly under the fire Kage desk, accepting three generations of serious eyes. Kushina is also very clear. In this war period, destroying Konoha enchantmen

t is definitely a very serious matter. This is probably the biggest disaster of her bed this year, so the blood red pepper must also be honest. Accept the teaching of fire Kage . Once the enemy ninja had just invaded Konoha from the ruined enchantment , the broken words and consequences were simply unimaginable... so this is a big disaster. Of course, she still doesn't know now that the record and extent of this

disaster will be broken by herself within a few days. Now she is just thinking about it. When necessary, she must give Kage a face, otherwise you will not be able to play the old man. Only when the fire Kage is finished, he can take it easy and forgive the crimes of Kushina and Shirou . Moreo ver, according to Root 's conclusion, this incident is just an unintentional loss. To be strict, they are the successful

ministers who succeeded in developing the thought seal. Well, no matter what others say, anyway, both the master and the teacher think that they are meritorious deeds. There is no principled error at all, although there is a little negative result because of the loss of inaction. Except for a large pit on the ground, this small adverse consequence is described as: Konoha enchantment completely collapsed within 500 meters, 1000 to 2000

meters of varying degrees of damage ... only. Well, this is the result of the first test of the four elephant seals. At this time, there are five seal classes that are taking out the rescue of the children's soldiers to rescue the enchantment of Konoha . Sitting in front of the 3rd Hokage , after taking eight bags of cigarettes, I finally calmed down my feelings. "Let's talk, Kushina , what did you do this time? How did the landscape change? How

is the enchantment destroyed?" "The scouting class did not find any traces of the battle there, but detected a large amount of chakra remains, and those chakras belong to you, if not..." Fire Kage just wants to say that he doesn't feel Ninetails chakra. He thinks Nine-tails is going away, but considering that there is another pupil Shiraishi Shirou who doesn't understand anything , fire Kage adults put it to the

mouth again. I swallowed back when I was on the side. Fire Kage has to manage his mouth and can't easily reveal important information. No way, the confidentiality level of Ninetails is so high, which is equal to the nuclear bomb silo, and the position is absolutely impossible to expose. "Three generations, although I usually do very often, causing some bad consequences, but this thing is really not intentional, I am there to carry out a seal

test." Kushina said with a little grievance. The third generation is superficial, but his heart is roaring! Do you really think that the old man will not spit? Feelings, you also know that you are usually fooling around! I also know that I have caused some bad consequences, but can those consequences be summarized with a bad one? ! Kushina sneaked a sneak peek at Kage .

Seeing that he has been silent, thinking that he let himself continue to talk, so he continued: "We experimented with the four-image seal in the Slevel seal that was just completed, so I deliberately found a place where I was left to experiment, but considering that I could not leave Konoha , so I was close to the edge of the enchantment. ......" "But I didn't expect the consequences of enchantment damage..."

3rd Hokage interrupted Kushina 's words, like the development work of the S-class ban, he was also very concerned about the fire Kage . Hearing that Kushina was only testing the ban, not deliberately destroying the enchantment, the fire Kage 's mood improved. A lot. He is also very concerned about the results of the test. "You failed?" Fire Kage certainly hopes that Kushina will succeed, but considering that the damage on

the scene is similar to the situation after the seal is out of control, and although there is a four-image seal as the basis, the four-image seal is more effective and completely used than the former. Different seals, the development of Sclass bans is not so simple, so he thinks that Kushina may have failed. "Ah? Failed? No, our test was very successful. It completely achieved the design effect before the operation, and even the distance was farther. The only fly in the

ointment is that it takes a lot of chakras to use this technique. The general ninja May not hold it." Kushina seems to be a little dissatisfied with the question of fire Kage , but considering his identity as a prisoner, UU reads www.uukanshu. Com, she did not have a chance to explode, she could only explain it. "Well, did it really fail? It doesn't matter, just keep up the good work. To be honest, I am very satisfied with your current progress. Just stick to it, you can..." At this

time, Kage reacted, Kushina sai d. It is a success. "What? You said it has been successful? Did I get it wrong?" "No, we have indeed succeeded." "This technique is what you are doing alone. Your efficiency is actually more efficient than several seal development classes. How is this possible?" Fire Kage wondered. "Who said that I am alone, this technique was done by me and my disciples. I am

responsible for design. He is responsible for calculations. If he is in accordance with his computing power, it is more efficient than what seals." Kushina Said, people like her character, of course, will not conceal the disciples' credit for this matter. At this time, the eyes of 3rd Hokage were transferred to Shirou . This means that Shirou 's strategy of playing the air has gone bankrupt. After being "please" by Kage , he has

been trying to integrate himself into the background environment, but he did not expect Kushina to provide him so soon. According to Shirou's original idea, he didn't want to contact Konoha 's upper level for the simple reason, neither because he hid the secret, nor was he disgusted with Konoha 's upper level. He just wanted to be honest and free. The days of happy bottom ninjas...

Of course, he has long realized that after becoming a disciple of Kushina , his thoughts are already extravagant. I just didn't think it was so fast. PS: Thanks to the book friend, you have a hahaha reward. The first 18 chapters theft action routing (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

After Kushina wrote a four-image seal in the fire Kage office and explained the principle of the operation to Kage in detail, the latter finally believed that the seal had been opened successfully. . Then the mentor and the apprentice got the high praise of the fire Kage , especially the Shirou who just graduated from the Ninja School. It has been called the genius by the three generations.

Well, in the world of fire Kage , genius is a cheaper name. After the fire Kage accepted this seal, the task of developing the S-class ban was completed, and Kushina would not have to worry about it later. As for the subsequent development and experimentation, it has nothing to do with the mentor and the apprentice. Of course, in terms of money, they can get rich rewards for S-level tasks.

This technique is developed as a ban, so once it is successful, it will be sealed. Only a few ninjas will know the existence of this technique. As for the ninety-nine ninja of Konoha , I will never hear about it in my life. Four-image seal The name of this seal. Of course, how does Fire Kage deal with this technique, Shirou does not matter, because who is the person most familiar with this procedure? So there is no doubt that Kushina is the Uzumaki master

developer , so who is the second familiar person? Nature is the Shiraishi Shirou that was developed in collaboration . Maybe Kage thinks that Shirou can't remember such a complicated procedure, but in fact he can remember clearly, and he can use this technique when necessary. Of course, please ignore his poor Chakra amount at this time. Now you can show Shirou 's mission data. Name: Shiraishi Shirou . Age: 11 years old.

Ninja registration: Genin . Ninja registration code: 009787. Number of tasks: 9 times for D level, 2 times for C level, 0 times for B level, 0 times for A level, and 1 time for S level. Except for Kakashi , Shirou is probably the first ninja of their group to complete the Slevel mission. Although this Slevel mission has no semifinance relationship with combat, sneak, destruction, and investigation, it is only

relying on the ban. Developed, of course, in general, forbidden development is also a high-risk task, but this time the development of the ban is also because he can succeed with the master's thigh, but on paper and data, he finally takes Got and completed the S-level task. As for the number of low-level tasks, within three months, he completed only a handful, because, first, he is not interested for low-level tasks, this factor accounted for 20%, the second, as a teacher

of Kushina for band There is no interest in children doing lowlevel tasks. This factor accounts for 120%. In addition to the various abilities, his own rating for himself is this: forbearance 8, body 7, illusion 2, xian 10, force 5, speed 8, fine 7, print 9, total 56, proper high-level Chūnin . Of course, this value is only a little reference, and can't really explain anything. In fact, 10 of these values have two meanings. First, the ninja can really get 10

points. Second, the value of this ninja is MAX. In terms of the number of Ninjutsu , Shirou has learne d a lot from Ninjutsu from Kushina , but his reason is only 8, so that Shirou is still only a few in the Ninjutsu who can use it frequently in battle . Most of the rest of Ninjutsu is not used. Of course, when learning Ninjutsu , Shirou still needs to continue learning. Therefore, Kushina has been a headache.

For three months, she was able to teach Shirou 's Ninjutsu and seals to teach him, including some super-higher seals, and the rest are skills that she can't teach or Shirou can't learn. For example, if the ghoul seals this super-strong seal, can Shirou learn? Can learn, But Kushina wouldn't teach him, because this kind of deadly move, it is obviously inappropriate to give Shirou these ninja newbies, if he is curious to use

such a technique, self-hanging the southeast branch, who is responsible at that time. For another example, such a seal as King Kong blockade, far attack and close to the middle strike, can be described as practical and powerful, Kushina Ken teaches Shirou ? She is willing to teach, but this kind of surgery Shirou can not learn in life, because this technique is Uzumaki secret surgery, need the Uzumaki family of Chakra to use.

So the current headache of Kushina has finally happened, because the disciples' amazing learning speed, she has taught nothing. If Shirou is interested, then he should go out of the mountain to Shaolin to find his own teacher, but the problem is that he is still not interested, still tirelessly eager for knowledge. Any knowledge, for those who are hungry for knowledge, is something to drink and thirst.

Hey, will it be Orochimaru to write down the protagonist ? Well, absolutely not. ............ Kushina 's home. Shirou, a disciple, is now busy in the kitchen like a housewife, and Kushina is lazy and stretches with a pair of legs, the upper body is low on a low table, the chin is on the table, and there is no focal length in both eyes. Looking at the yard outside the window.

Well, Teacher Kushina is definitely not thinking, but thinking and thinking. Counting on the current Kushina cookin g is basically impossible, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com After waiting for her to marry Minato ... Well, her cooking at that time seemed to be awkward . So, looking to her, it is better to expect Shirou Junxian to benefit a little.

After all, after I tasted what Shirou did, Kushina neve r cooked again. Although the things the disciples do are not delicious, but compared to what they do... Although they are not recognized on the mouth, after the comparison, the former is actually delicious enough. So why is Kushina so ecstatic ... wrong, why is it thinking? Very simple, after the completion of the S-level task, she was completely idle, so boring.

Second, as mentioned earlier, she should teach Shirou what to do next ... "With!" Shirou just put the food on the table and saw Kushina slamming the table and almost turned the food over. "That, Teacher Kushina , what's the matter?" Kushina is staring at Shirou and said: "To tell the truth, my disciple, your attitude towards learning Ninjutsu mad e me very satisfied, and the progress is very fast, so as a

teacher, I have handed over to the teacher. is you……" Shirou was a little surprised, why, so I have to push me out of the division's rhythm? Fortunately, Kushina 's words continued . It was not the same thing as Shirou thought... But after listening to Kushina 's words, Shirou was not happy at all. At this time, he was willing that the teacher just wanted to drive him out of the division.

" Shirou , I know there is a place, there is a magic scroll, which records a lot of super strong Ninjutsu , how are you interested?" PS: Thanks to the book friends for the late autumn thinking moon, book friends 160509080628131 rewards. The first 19 chapters theft action routing (in) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

At this moment, Shirou 's heart is roaring, Teacher Kushina , what do you want my disciples to spit? First, is there a teacher who teaches disciples to be thieves? Second, I know this place too? With my poor knowledge of fire Kage , I know what a magical scroll is. Third, you can go anywhere in this place, you can touch it on the reel, but I may be slaughtered at any time? After slaughtering me, do

you have to take my whip to mind? However, he dared... wrong, is he free to spit? No, people still have to talk about respecting the teacher. Ok, to be honest, he doesn't dare to provoke blood red peppers. So Shirou said pitifully to Kushina : "Teacher, can I not go? The first impression I made on the subject you said is very bad." "I am a young man, but I am very superstitious. The first

impression is extremely important to me..." After listening to Shirou , Kushina took another table, but this time it was not as hard as it was last time. Oh, just scratched it? She then said in a tone with a forward-looking momentum: "This is to help you steal... Go to Ninjutsu , how can you not go? Steal... There is so much nonsense in a thing."

Hello, the teacher just said you stole it? Said it? Still said twice? "Afraid of the horse? What happened to the old man!" Am I listening to it? Am I listening to it? Shirou seems to have heard the young girl Kushina teacher claiming to be an old man? "In short, it’s such a happy decision, we will act this evening!" Shiraishi Shirou , can't refuse.

Shiraishi Shirou , fell to the ground. Shiraishi Shirou , give up treatment. Shiraishi Shirou , rescue can not. As Kushina said, he stood up and didn't know where to take a piece of white paper. Then he wrote the pen and began planning the route to invade the Kage office. "What are you doing? Hurry up and clean up the table."

"Ah? O!" Shirou hurried back, and quickly cleaned up the tableware on the table. Kushina laid out a large piece of white paper and began to draw a plan of the fire Kage office building on it. She first painted an old turtle on white paper. Needless to say, this represents the three generations of Sama. Then a small circle was drawn outside the turtle, which represents the top fire Kage office.

Then I drew two larger circles on the outside, which represented the next two floors of the fire Kage office building. Then she painted people in the circle again, which represents the ninja in the Kage office building. As for the painting style... In short, I can see that this is a stickman. I can't over-expect some ninja painting levels. " There are 24 ninjas on the first floor of the Kage office building, all of which are above Tokubetsu Jōnin ."

"There are about sixteen people on the second floor, all of them Jōnin ." "And hidden in the fire Kage office is the elite ninja of the Anbu team leader level... Invading the Kage office without alarming anyone , and stealing the seal book is basically impossible." For Kushina , it is not surprising to know how the fire Kage office building is armed. It is strange that she actually began to seriously

think about the feasibility of intrusion! "Do you want to create chaos outside, then take the opportunity to invade?... No, the four ninjas in the office are tasked with guarding confidential documents, and those eucalyptus heads will not leave anyway." “Or simply destroy the fire Kage office building directly ?” Kushina then shook his head and denied his opinion. "It's not working, it's too big..."

"It’s not too good to disturb the people in the middle of the night?" Is it just a matter of disturbing people? This concern is too strange, right? "And in a pile of ruins, The book of seals is not very easy to find. ” Of course, Kushina just talked about it, and it was impossible for her to destroy the Kage office building. However, her brain is getting bigger and bigger, it is also true. So at this time...

Didi, Shiraishi Shirou , your friend's unconscionable theft, is on the line. There is a saying that is good, life is like that, since it can't be that. Since it is unavoidable, Shirou chose him to actively participate in this charity event to avoid Kushina 's work being too outrageous. In short, he has already got rid of it. He died early and died. He is only an accomplice. Kushina is the principal offender.

"Mr. Kushina , I feel that we don't have to fight against those ninjas at all." Shirou, who did the work, gave his advice. “What do you mean?” Kushina asked. Can it still invade the fire Kage office building? Yes, it is completely peaceful to invade. Or, Root can't be called intrusion. "As a teacher of Kushina , we can sway into the office building. The next two layers of Ninja Root will

not take us. The only problem is the four elite ninjas in the office." "We have to solve them quietly before they make a sound." After Shirou 's reminder, Kushina responded and walked into the misunderstanding of thinking. Yes, with her identity, casually entering and exiting the fire Kage office Root has no problem at all. UU reading www.uukanshu.com usually she Going there is like a door, how to be careful this time.

What she didn't know was that the kind of thought she had just had, academically speaking, was called a guilty conscience. "You go on." Kushina thought about the feasibility of Shirou's statemen t and let him continue. "In order not to make our actions too suspicious, we should not be too late or too early in our actions. Too early, Kage is still in the office..." "And we can't take the Ninjutsu reel out of the

office, and how much can be recorded at that time." Stealing one or two Ninjutsu , and stealing the entire seal book, the crime is totally different, Shirou is leaving for them. The road. The difficulty of this plan is not to invade, but when to invade, that is, they have to master the time when Kage left the office. Although this is difficult but not too big, after all, as a village leader, it has to deal with many village affairs, so the fire Kage activities are still regular.

The second difficulty is how to solve the four elite ninjas quietly, which Shirou himself can't do anyway. The point is to let the four ninjas lose their resistance, but they can't kill them... After all, the mentor and the apprentice are going to burglary, not robbery and murder. If Namikaze Minato is here, his Thunder God Jutsu is a must-have stunt for slamming the door and thief .

If he is there, he will solve the problem of the four ninjas in an instant, but at that time, he also considered what to solve the ninja, and the book that directly took the seal was not finished. Yes, Minato will not consider resolving Anbu Ninja if he is there. He will directly consider reporting the two criminals. So to solve the ninjas, you have to rely on Kushina .

The first 20 chapters theft action routing (under) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge At night, 22 o'clock. Three generations of fire Kage have already got off work, but his bodyguards are still working hard. Here is a reminder that these Anbu ninjas in the Kage office building are shifted every 12 hours, so they have been energetic during the mission.

Lubang and the thief Kidd... Wrong, it was Kushina and Shirou one after the other, blatantly walked into the fire Kage office building. This big model of the situation, no one will think that these two goods are to steal things, today, the fire Kage office building will begin to stage a terrible robbery. Kushina walked in front, and she had to rely on her to brush her face.

Shirou followed her footsteps and couldn't play soy sauce today. As Kushina walked, she said in a voice that only Shirou could hear: "PianT, the action begins." Shirou is a bit curious, when he steals something, he still has a code name, and why is it, not? It seems that they have more than a dozen sets of plans. "PianT, the action begins, Shirou players, hear please

answer." Kushina repeated it again. Shirou suddenly understood that this is not a good thing. " Shirou understands." Big sister, if you are serious, you can’t do it. This is robbery. Then, as Shirou wished, Kushina beg an to be serious. "Please act with caution. This is not an exercise. Repeat it. This is not an exercise!"

"Understand!" Shirou gnashed his teeth. Big sister, you went wrong in the studio! The two men were dressed in the usual way, and as Shirou realized, they went to the third floor without any hindrance. Root According to Shirou's own perception, you can also know that there are quite a few Anbu ninjas in this office building. Of course, if you say the number, it must be

more than what Kushina said before . There are many general staff members in this building, but if you want to say combat power, these people can ignore them. Yes, Shirou is perceptive. Although the scope is limited, it is impossible to equip the phased array radar with Uzumaki Karin , but it can be used as a perceptual ninja when necessary. As for the principle... this information is still not available. The scope of disclosure.

Soon, they came to the door of the fire Kage office. Of course, this does not mean that getting into here is an easy task. Kushina can do this because her name is Kushina . If the ninjas of the outer village want to invade here, they estimate that even the identification enchantment at the entrance of the Kage office building will be taken down. It is only because of this that Kushina and Shirou do not have the possibility of being impersonated.

Kushina glanced at Shirou carefully , then pushed the door into the fire Kage office without stopping . It is still necessary to enter the office according to the original rhythm of Kushina . If she wants to enter here, Root will not stay at the door. It is very remarkable that she does not break into the door. Anyone who enters this space will certainly be monitored by the four Anbu ninjas in the office ,

so Kushina gets a little more natural. If the Anbu ninjas were prepared, it would be impossible to subdue them silently if they were resistant. Anbu's own work is the murder and arson. Their general vigilance is quite high. The ninjas of the squad leader are strong guys. The guys like the adult Kakashi can't say that they are, but they must We compare Kakashi with the general team leader. 1vs1, Kakashi basically wins.

But if Kakashi played against two elite ninjas at the Anbu captain level, he would basically have to rush. If it is 1VS3, In a few minutes, Kakashi Jun had to hang up. So from beginning to end, Kushina and Shirou didn't want to face up to these ninjas. Fortunately, Kushina is not only strong Ninjutsu , but his seal is stronger, used to be acquaintance, her moves are very good. Because 3rd Hokage was not there , an Anbu ninja

appeared immediately after Kushina and Shirou entered the office . " Kushina , what's the matter? He has already gone back to find Kage ." "Zero thick, today are a few of you." Kushina replied casually to the ninja, and took his eyes and looked at different places in the office. In her perception, she can clearly know where the remaining three ninjas are hiding. "Yes, if there is anything urgent..."

Kushina knows this Anbu ninja. With his mask, she can accurately call out his code. The two sides should be familiar, so the other party's vigilance is not high. So when he hadn't finished saying this, Kushina had already gotten through. Kushina wore a blouse with a sleeve on her face tonight , and her hands were just hidden. So when she talked to the other person and confirmed where

the other ninjas were, she actually started to print. Sealing and King Kong blockade. Behind Kushina , there are four silver chakra chains, UU reading www.uukanshu.com and then these chains are as fast as the arrow of the string to the direction of the four ninjas! The four people were trapped into four scorpions almost without any reaction! The Anbu ninjas didn't figure out why Kushina would attack them, but at this

moment they understood what they should do: that is, resistance, rapid resistance. However, the King Kong blockade is a way to suppress Bijuu , and it is difficult to break free with the power of the ninja. The chains slammed the necks of the four people, which made them unable to breathe and could not make a sound. Shirou , who had been standing behind Kushina at this time , also moved. He quickly came to the back of several ninjas, and then the knife

slashed and stunned them without mercy. Kushina untied the seal and then quickly found the seal book. No way, in this office, the big scroll is a pretty eyecatching existence. " Shirou , here." Kushina greeted Shirou and then reached out to the seal book. However, at this time she suddenly stopped, then turned and asked Shirou : " Shirou , I suddenly have a problem now. We are so righteous and blatantly

appearing here. Doesn't it mean that the fire Kage does not have to check to know if this is what I did? Then how do we end? ” Well, this is actually a very good and very practical problem. Even if they can learn Ninjutsu on the seal book , they can’t escape the fire Kage ’s sanctions... The only thing that is wrong is the timing of asking this question. You asked before you started. Now it’s too late to ask.

Ps: Ask for a collection and recommendation ticket~ The first 21 chapters call (on) from the Blood Blockade Battlefront Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "Amount?" In short, Kushina 's question was too correct. Shirou was speechless. In fact, before doing this, Shirou didn' t feel that he and Kushina could

run. The nature of this incident is quite serious. It is equivalent to stealing state secrets, and theft is still the most secret. For example, just for example, they were able to sneak into this office without disturbing anyone, and stole some of the Ninjutsu on the seal book , and then left it safely, even if it was, fire Kage sooner or later I can trace this thing... In contrast to this, it is better to be a little brighter than this. This is actually "confession and wideness."

Moreover, such sneaking is impossible. Therefore, in this activity, Shirou was carried out with the fearless spirit of "wearing at the bottom". "...forget it, the whole thing is now in this step, we don't want to close it." Without Shirou , Kushina had already figured it out. "This scroll is sealed with a class. The average person can't open it at will, otherwise it will be tricked... No, not a seal, what? What about the spell?"

Kushina still did not worry about opening the seal book, but instead studied the seal outside the seal book. "Forget it, in general, it is hard to beat me." "solution!" The so-called one is full, the whole is one, this is the legendary method, the seal master like Kushina , it is difficult to be stumped, this is a qualitative improvement above the amount, it is difficult for ordinary people to reach This kind of realm, like Shirou , is also a lot of seals

learned with Kushina . If you say the number of seals, he has no more masters, but he still has to learn to use it. Far away. After unlocking the seal, Kushina immediately unfolded all the seal books, and quickly said: "Hurry up, remember how much you can remember." Shirou didn't need Kushina to remind him that he had already stared at the seal book. To say what Ninjutsu is most interested in , the first one is of

course the time space Ninjutsu flying Thunder God... So he let go of this Ninjutsu . Yes, this is also not wrong, like flying Thor Jutsu this powerful principle complex and difficult to learn the SClass Ninjutsu , Shirou certainl y did not expect a one-time recorded. No one knows when Fire Kage will find out what is happening here. Shirou can't use all of his time on this Ninjutsu .

He can only remember these things in his mind, but he can't leave anything on paper... In fact, his guess is quite correct. In Kushina when open outside of the seal of the seal of the book, Konoha 's Sarutobi Insid e the residence, had retired for the purpose of three generations of fire Kage Sarutobi Hiruzen , suddenly sat up in bed. " What happened to Hiruzen ?" The wife beside

the fire Kage was also awakened by him. , "Someone moved the seal of the seal book!" As soon as Kage spoke, he quickly put on his clothes and then walked out of the bedroom. "Fire Kage adults!" The third generation has just come out of the house, and an Anbu ninja appears in front of him. "I will immediately deploy the manpower and surround the fire Kage office building."

"Yes!... Three generations, what happened?" "Don't ask more, just do it now!" After the fire Kage finished the order, he rushed to the office building. At this time, the fire Kage adults realized the insufficiency of their own Ninjutsu . If he could have a timely monitoring of Ninjutsu , he would now know what happened in the fire Kage office, instead of the black eyes, just know that the seal book was The man

opened up... The only thing to pray now is that the book of the seal is not stolen. Because of this, Fire Kage began to decide to invent a monitor like Ninjutsu , like a witch . Well, how about the telescope Jutsu ? At this time, Ninjutsu can play a key role. For example, if Kage has this Ninjutsu , he can immediately know what is happening in the office. In general, it can be used for voyeurism... Keke, wrong, yes

Monitor and monitor the security of Konoha . The three generations wore battle suits and quickly ran on the streets of Konoha , and behind him, the roofs of the two sides followed the fire of Kage 's direct Anbu . In less than ten minutes, this group of people has surrounded the fire Kage office building. At this time in the fire Kage office, Kushina sudden ly said, " Shirou , we have been surrounded."

Shirou said, "Know, Teacher Kushina ." He also noticed that although his ability to perceive is not as good as that of Kushina , so many people suddenly appear. As long as he is not a fool, he will know that Kage has brought people... but he has not left his eyes during his speech. Sealed Jutsu , this is a short one or two minutes, maybe he can still record a few Ninjutsu . The outside movement naturally attracted the attention of the ninja who

was guarding the Kage office building. A ninja quickly came out. When he discovered that the lead was the third generation, it relaxed. "Fire Kage , what happened?" Fire Kage glanced at him silently, UU reading www.uukanshu.com This sentence should be asked by him. “Who has entered my office during this time?” Since the defensive power is not missing, the fire Kage is temporarily

relieved, indicating that the seal book has great potential and has not been taken away. "This... just before Kushina came here." The ninja did not understand the facts that led to such a big battle, but he quickly said what he knew. " Kushina ?!" Hearing the name, the feeling of fire Kage is really unexpected and reasonable. If Kushina is concerned , maybe it can really do something to peek at the seal book.

Of course, if you want to say that Kage ’s feelings at this time, he is more secure than before. After all, the seal book was sneaked by Kushina , which is much stronger than being sneaked by some unknown guys or enemies. . But peace of mind to peace of mind, this Kushina thing is a bit big. "Have she left?" Fire Kage asked again. "No, Kushina has been here for less than 20 minutes and has not left yet."

Listening to the ninja, the fire Kage did not return, but went straight into the office building, but since he knew that the prisoner was Kushina , the fire Kage did not bring too many people in. 3rd Hokage walked in front, two Anbu ninjas walked behind, and after going up the third floor, he pushed the door of the office without hesitation. The first thing that fire Kage saw was the four Anbu ninjas who fell to the ground . Then he saw Shirou on the seal book ,

and his eyes were transferred to Kushina 's face. "That, three generations..." Kushina smiled and said, "So late, have you eaten?" The first 22 chapters call from Blood Blockade Battlefront's (under) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "This time I can't let Kushina go so easily !"

"Really, this time she was a bit too much." "And, what happened to her disciple? Isn't it used to settle Kushina , why are two people going together?" "In short, she must be severely punished this time. Nine-tails Jinchuriki peeks at the seal book, which is definitely a dangerous thing." "But she did not take the seal of the book after all, nor did she carry out the rubbing. In fact, it did not cause any seriousness and harm."

" Sarutobi , this is not a problem that has caused harm, but the problem of Kushina's attitude. She is very simple and has no contact with the book of seals. This is the problem!" .................. Fire Kage and several consultants had a heated discussion on the horrific case committed by Kushina . Several people disagreed with her punishment. Although he was annoyed with Kushina 's approach, in the dispute, he

still said a lot of good words to her on the stand of Kushina . Here, let me talk about the punishment results for Uzumaki Kushina and Shiraishi Shirou : for four months. If the four-month lap is spent in Konoha 's prison, then the punishment is quite horrible. If the enemy village ninja is in the Konoha prison, it will be less than two weeks to get finished. The treatment is the same. Although Kushina and S hirou 's behavior cannot treat

them as rebellious, they are inevitably suffering in prison. But the place of the ban is not a prison, but the home of the two. This is a painful punishment for Shirou . For him, the house is nothing for four months. But for Kushina , who is free to go crazy , this is a very serious punishment. In addition to several fire consultants, Kage has a lot of opinions on this punishment. They think that Kage 's sentencing is too light, but

unfortunately, Kage insisted on his opinion. Here comes to the Konoha principle of decision-making, and that is fire Kage reign, these advisers with only recommendatory powers only, decision-making power in the fire Kage hands, only fire Kage vacant position, the number of consultants have a chance to exercise Part of the power of fire Kage . Of course, to say that their greatest rights, probably for the fire Kage elections, has

an extremely significant Kage resilience. In short, in Kushina , they have to listen to Kage , they can be dissatisfied, but can not interfere with the decision of fire Kage . In short, the life of Kushina and Shirou has begun. For Shirou , the daily life is to refine Chakra, practice Ninjutsu , study seals, exercise Taijutsu , eat and sleep, and the old day comes a new day.

There is an Anbu ninja who is responsible for monitoring him and giving him meals every day. Two days a day, three days... Then the new year passed, and Shirou spent his 12th birthday in the ban . Then forty days passed. After forty days, Kushina and Shirou finall y met for the first time. This is the first time they have seen the living again except for Anbu Ninja.

"Mr. Kushina , I think you are white, well, the skin is well maintained." Shirou spit out a slot when he met . Nonsense, can you not be white, this has not seen the sun for four months. "Yes? You are still a little pale as before. I don't know if I am white. I just feel that I am a little afraid of the sun now." Kushina raised his hand to cover the sun. The skin is crystal clear, afraid of the sun, super fighting power...etc. Is this a change? Kushina is not

a Uzumaki family, but a night rabbit family? In short, Kushina has finally regained her freedom, and it has been suppressed for so long, she is more difficult to suppress certain emotions... She is going to the front line. This time she was advised that it was useless. She just wanted to leave Konoha and go to the battlefield. Fire Kage certainly cannot agree.

So Kushina wrote 50 petitions to fire Kage every day , and persevered. So the fire Kage compromised... Before Kushina got into trouble again, he agreed to Kushina going to the front line to perform a short-term mission. Is this probably a ban on Kushina 's compensation for so long? To sum up, it was after the first N-years of the Endurance World War, and at the constant request

of Kushina , she was finally sent to the front. This matter shows a truth, everything is afraid of seriousness, as long as it persists, there will always be a result. Of course, this result includes both good and bad. In order to ensure the safety of Kushina , the task assigned to them by Kage is simple. Although it is an A-level mission, it does not necessarily trigger the battle. It will escort a team of medical ninjas to Konoha to the front line of Suna . .

At this time, Konoha and Sharon have already been able to see the victory. Perhaps Sharon is already thinking about how to get out of the war decently. UU reading www.uukanshu.com The fuse that erupted in the third round of the World War was the disappearance of the third generation of Kage , but in fact this war was only the continuation of the second endurance war. The wind Kage was just an excuse and a point of war. the contradiction between the

forbearance village Root deeprooted. At the beginning of the war, Sharon had invaded the territory of the country of fire, but Konoha quickly stabilized the situation, and in the following years, he successfully launched the battle line gradually, but because of multiline operations, Konoha has no counter-offensive country for the time being, and now the battlefield between the two sides is located in the territory of Xiaoguochuan between the two.

On the front line, the two sides are intertwined, and conflicts will erupt at any time. Formally, Konoha has mastered the initiative of the battlefield. Therefore, the Suna front line is a relatively safe one on each battlefield. The medical class of this operation has a total of 20 medical ninjas, and they are all non-combat medical ninjas. Their combat power is basically negligible, so they need a lot of guards. The only time to undertake the escort mission

is Kushina and Shirou ... ... two people guard 20 people, this is not a guard, but a death. Therefore, in addition to the two men and women , the guards also have four teams of 16 Anbu ninjas, and the total number of guards is eighteen. However, in fact, the first priority of the group of Anbu Ninjas is Uzumaki Kushina , the second goal is the medical ninja, and even the task is very clear. If necessary, all 20 people can give up. . Therefore, the sixteen Anbu ninjas are not so

much to guard the medical ninja, but rather to guard and monitor Kushina . As for our protagonist Shirou , I am sorry, Anbu will not take care of him. On the battlefield, he has to rely on himself to be selfdefeating. The first 23 chapters that come first experience of the battlefield ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

Although it is on the front line, Shirou is basically lightly loaded. Originally, he had nothing to bring. First, he added a part of the harness, including Kunai , shuriken and the like. Second, he brought a bag of soldiers' grain pills, which is a necessary medicine for murder and arson at home. Third, he bought a black big cockroach, this is not to play cool, because on the battlefield, being able to hide

his hands is crucial for a ninja, the first action that the ninja attacks most of the time. It is the seal, you can hide your own hands, you can hide your offensive motives to some extent. Fourth, he prepared a white mask for himself. This has nothing to do with Anbu . He is not living like Anbu Ninja, but when he feels it is necessary, the ninja should hide his face. Hatake Kakashi is especially good at this point . The same village ninja does not know what he looks like.

One morning, the line was almost forty people, and began to leave Konoha , moving towards the front of Suna . From the daily scale of ninja movement, the size of forty people is already large enough. After all, most of the time, the ninja is a four-person squad for the unit. Because of the physical ninjas with weak physical fitness, this team did not move fast. It took almost six days for them to come to the border of the country of fire.

" Kushina , then we have to raise the level of alert. From the geographical point of view, we have already entered the war zone, and then we may encounter the small sand that penetrated at any time." On the evening of the day, when the team was busy camping, Anbu ’s leader reminded him of Kushina . Kushina nodded and didn't say anything. Don't look at her usual swearing. She really thought she didn't know anything about the war. In fact,

when she was a child, she experienced the annihilation of the country. Cruel she knows clearly. At this time, from their destination, the Konoha Frontline Command and Base Camp on the border between the country of Fire and the Kingdom of Chuan are two hundred kilometers away, and the front line of the battle is only two hundred and fifty kilometers. There is enough that the small force of Sha Ren can completely bypass

the Konoha defense line and infiltrate the country of fire. It is reasonable to say that they should go to the headquarters as soon as possible, but because of the physical problems of some ninjas, they have to rest here for one night tonight. So Anbu Ninja only reminded Kushina to be vigilant. As they get closer to the Guild Wars, most of the team is getting nervous, but most of them don't include Shirou .

Even he did not know why he showed extraordinary adaptability to the war. At this time, although he was listening to Anbu Ninja's reminder at Kushina , his face was indifferent. Kushina 's tent is her Tokubetsu treatment. As a disciple, Shirou can also follow the light, and at night he will not let him huddle with those Anbu ninjas. After Anbu Ninja left the tent, he took out a small scroll and began to write and draw on it.

Kushina glanced curiously and then asked: "Is this the improvement of the seal of the four elephants?" Yes, Shirou is a man who can't keep his mind. At this time, he is trying to improve the four-image seal again. "Yes," Shirou nodded, then went on to say: "The fourimage seal is undoubtedly the most powerful seal, but the problem is that he is too powerful, too expensive, this is still the second, it The biggest drawback is that the scope of

action is too wide and it is easy to kill the operator together, so I hope to change the scope of its action to a smaller extent." Distance Shirou started to learn how long this seal operation, At this point he actually began to try to change the S-class ban! Kushina 's first reaction was to ban. After all, developing and improving Ninjutsu itself is a very dangerous job, not to mention the most complicated seals in all kinds of procedures.

If a mistake is made, it is probably not just Shirou himself, together with These dozens of people will have to finish playing. But after she saw the detailed arguments and improvements in the scrolls, she was a little embarrassed. As a Uzumaki family, Kushina itsel f was an expert in seals. Shirou had already done some work and she did not find it. Any mistakes and omissions indicate that he is on the right path of success and success,

which makes her unable to make up her mind. Looking at Kushina's hesitant face, Shirou certainly knew what she was thinking about, so she quickly said: " Reassuring, Teacher Kushina , I am just demonstrating, I will not experiment at random, I am not so afraid of death." Hearing Shirou said, Kushina was relieved, but she said very seriously: "I agree with your research work, UU reading www.uukanshu.com but I must

obtain my consent before any improvement of the surgical test. At that time, I must be present, otherwise you can't do any experiments, understand?" "Understood, absolutely understand." Shirou said quickly that he knows how to be good. After all, in the world of tolerance, there is such a saying that it is cherished life, away from the madman who likes the development of forbidden technology... As the night gradually deepened, the campfires in the

camp went out, the medical ninjas had rested, and the Anbus left only a team to watch the night. However, although there is no bright light source, Shirou walked out of the tent, and he still carried out a seal deduction work under Gekk . Today's Gekkō is very bright. Over time, Kushina has fallen asleep. Suddenly, Shirou ’s pen stopped, and his brow wrinkled unconsciously...not because of

the difficulty he had encountered in his deduction, but because he found someone was quietly approaching the camp. enemy! I did not expect that the enemy had just appeared in the night. Because it is still in the territory of the country of fire, the camp of Shirou et al. is not too deliberately concealed. If the enemy can find this camp, it is not a strange thing.

Shirou stood up and put the pen and scroll back into the pocket. Anbu Ninja, who is on duty , noticed the action of Shirou . He did not speak, but gestured to Shirou . "What's wrong? What happened?" One of Shirou 's hands stretched out of the big bang, and then quickly changed his gesture: "At six o'clock, four enemy targets were found in the woods four hundred meters away."

PS: Thanks to the 500starter of the book friend Lazy 21 for reward. The first 24 Zhang said at the beginning of the battle to come and experience ( 2 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Anbu Ninja was amazed, Shirou found the enemy, but they found nothing... but there was no doubt about Shirou 's words.

Every ninja had his own unique place. As an Anbu ninja, he would not be disdainful because of his age. Every ninja. Not to look down on any ninja, this is Anbu 's first creed. Those who do not follow this creed have long since not existed in this world. "I will solve them." He was the captain of Anbu and quickly made a judgment. “No,” Shirou continued to gesture to communicate with Anbu : “You keep on alert, maybe there are

undiscovered enemies, the few people in the woods... I will solve them.” Anbu hesitated a little, then nodded and agreed to Shirou . He did not forget that his first task was to protect Nine-tails Jinchuriki . The second task was to protect the medical ninja. As for killing the enemy, it was not in the mission. He handed the offensive enemy to Shirou alone. This is not to say how much he trusts Shirou 's attack power,

but it doesn't matter if Shirou is dead. This is the case. Shirou didn't know Anbu 's thoughts. He quickly hid into the darkness and walked over to where the enemy was. In his perception, the four enemies were not concentrated, but they were very vigilant in the enemy territory. The four people were hiding in four different places, which gave Shirou almost a shot .

Shirou walked and buckled his whiteboard mask on his face. This is really a whiteboard. There are two holes in the position of the eyes, and there are no patterns on the mask. Shirou walked and began to whisper. The night is very dark, although his voice is very small, but because of the wind direction, Konoha camp, his words are clear and audible. "The garden is ringing..."

"It is impermanent to tell the world..." "Jurao double tree flower change..." "Instructed us to swear and swear..." "Good evening, everyone." " Konoha Genin , surnamed Shiraishi , Shirou , now on..." Dark Kage clumps in the woods , but Shirou 's eyes have quickly adapted to the darkness.

He silently approached a distance of about 20 meters in front of an enemy. Perhaps the enemy does not think that he has been exposed, and the ninja who is hiding there does not move. "Sure enough, they are not Konoha 's ninjas." With the weak Gekkō , Shirou can be sure that the amount of protection on the enemy's head is not Konoha , which is enough. He continued to move quietly, and the distance from

the enemy did not decrease. When he came under a tree, he reached out to the pocket of the back, and then pulled out a Kunai and three shuriken . Then he did not hesitate to use his wrists, and the three shurikens were taken out by him. The sound of flying props in the silent night is very obvious. The non-overnight color also brings more favorable cover. When the first enemy did not figure out the direction of the attack in the first time, it means that he did

not have a lifetime. Opportunity to figure this out. Three shurikens were in the middle of his face, one cut through his neck and the other pierced his chest! "The first one." Shirou counts silently. After killing the first enemy, Shirou didn't even lift his head and pulled out the Kunai against his top . The second enemy is hidden in this tree! The other party heard the attack, and then opened the bushes to see the location

of the first enemy. As soon as the outcrop was over, a Kunai ended his life! This is an inexperienced guy, otherwise he will definitely not be so hasty action! Shirou slightly sideways, and then "squeaky", the enemy's body fell to his side. "the second." From the reaction of these two people, they are just Genin , and the experienced Chūnin and Jōnin a gainst the enemy will not be easily reacted by the enemy.

Then this means that at least one of the remaining two is Jōnin . Without Jōnin , such a team can’t sneak into the territory of the country of fire. Only Chūnin and Genin are not sneaking into the mission, but sending them to death. . "A Jōnin ? Or two Jōnin ?" In Shirou 's perception, although I heard the movement that my companion might have been killed, the rest of the two did not act rashly, but stayed in place for the time being.

"The judgment is good. The more turbulent this time, the easier it is to be killed. The night is a favorable condition for both the enemy and the enemy... However, it is the correct judgment without the perception of the existence of the ninja!" At this time, Shirou no longer has to hide himself! The bright thunder glowed on Shirou 's palm, revealing his position at the same time as the harsh sound. In the night, he is as obvious as a target.

Almost at the same time, only a few shuriken on the front of Shirou hit! But it is already late, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Just when using the thousand birds, Shirou 's speed can be soared four to five times. Shirou 's body rushed to another big tree with Kage , and then pierced the tree with the thunder of the palm! The Thunder pierced the tree, which was more than 40 centimeters in diameter, without any difficulty, and then

penetrated the heart of the ninja hidden behind the tree! Shirou 's entire arm was out of the tree, and the Thunder baked the bitten part into charcoal, but the fingertips came with a wet feeling, and the air was filled with blood. Shirou knows that his palm penetrates the enemy's body. However, he is not satisfied. "is it wrong?" Shirou frowning, he wanted the aid of this Thunderclap, it is best to kill the

enemy Jōnin , but from his arm stabbed in the trees, the enemy's body tightly moved only a few centimeters, this is not Jōnin the Some reactions, if it is Jōnin , he should at least avoid being hit by his own key. Although it is between the electric and the flint, Jōnin is enough to do this. Kill two Genin a Chūnin , Shirou a nd not the slightest relaxation, he knew the enemy's Jōnin to be shot! The enemy saw Shirou 's arm inserted into

the tree and could not be pulled out temporarily. He would not hesitate to choose to shoot at this time. really! A long knife stabbed Shirou 's head from top to bottom ! Perhaps this Jōnin itself is killing Shirou, an unidentified enemy, with the purpose of sacrificing his own Chūnin ! This is the flaw that Shirou deliberately creates. How can he not grasp it properly?

To be honest, he has no confidence to fight against Jōnin , but it is not impossible to kill a Jōnin in the opportunity he created . The first 25 chapters that come battlefield first experience ( 3 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The thunder that was originally wrapped around his right hand was full of his body, and the glare of the light was

even clear in the Konoha camp hundreds of meters away ! The harsh bird songs are even more distant. Thousands of birds! If there is a fifth enemy, should this bright target be easily killed? It is a pity that if there is no, there are only four enemies. Shirou straightly extended his left hand and grabbed the enemy's long knife with bare hands. The tingling sensation made him unconsciously frown.

However, at this time, the strong current has paralyzed the body of this Jōnin along the long knife ! Shirou suddenly inserted a five-meter-long white light on the arm in the big tree, and then his arm quickly lifted! The big tree and the enemy's body originally hanging on his right hand were all two. As his arm waved, the white light slammed into the enemy Jōnin who was paralyzed in midair !

Thousands of birds sharp gun! This move is a variant of the Thousand Birds, extending the attack range to five meters at the expense of weakening attack power! However, its weakening is only compared with the full power of the thousand birds. If the thousand birds are sharply shot and cut into the body, then with the power of this technique, there is no doubt that the body of flesh and blood will be divided into two!

Shirou originally played the idea of being able to get rid of this Jōnin , but unfortunately, Jōnin is Jōnin aft er all , even if he is in a paralyzed state, he can still distort his body in the air! Shirou 's critical strike only cut off his half arm! And while cutting his arm, Shirou couldn't continue to deliver strong currents to him. Although the numbness still made him uncomfortable, the mobility had recovered. He realized that he lost his arm and could no longer fight, so

after landing , rapid evacuation! In his eyes, the current Shirou is unscathed, so he feels incompetent, but in fact the current Shirou Chakra has consumed a large part. Higher Ninjutsu is powerful, but the same amount of Chakra is not one and a half. So Shirou has been unable to chase. He dissipated the thunder of his body, threw away the long knife held in the palm of his left hand, and did

not hang the enemy's half arm on the handle. At this time, Kushina also rushed over, followed by a team of Anbu Ninja. "How, Shirou , the enemy?" Kushina watched as Shirou was still standing in the woods, first relieved, and immediately began to ask questions. The blood in the air is thicker. After all, three bodies have just been produced here, and there is also a broken arm ninja.

But Shirou did not speak. According to the general situation, the psychological discomfort caused by the first killing of the protagonist should be expressed here, but Shirou has no discomfort. Since coming to the world, Shirou has been educated about how to kill people, how to kill more accurately, and how to kill people more efficiently. The ninja is the killing machine, and what he is doing now is only 12 years of study.

"Are you injured?" Kushina saw that Shirou did not respond. She began to check Shirou 's injury without saying anything . Fortunately, he was only cut and injured. "Call..." At this time, Shirou breathed a sigh of relief and then reacted. He just didn't talk, not because of the discomfort of killing, but because he was overloaded. Yes, he is overloaded. Just after this big maneuver, the maximum overload has to

be +9G, which makes him very uncomfortable. After a short time, he will slow down. The injury on the palm was a bit heavy, and the other side had already cut his bones. If there was no thunder, he would have been disabled. But the pain is not enough, because Shirou has been maintaining the thunder's paralysis effect on the palm of his hand... but this also has drawbacks. Although it does not hurt, but the thunder's stimulation

makes his wounds flow more than blood. "The three killed, the other one escaped. Now I really can't deal with Jōnin ." Shirou took the mask on his face, revealing a smile, although the battle lasted less than two minutes, but However, he consumed a lot of Chakra. If the Jōnin did not choose to leave but continued to fight, then Niru Shirou might have already rushed to the streets. But his words made the four Anbu ninjas behind Kushin

a speechless. As Kushina 's guards, they certainly knew that Shirou was just a kid who had just graduated from Ninja School. Did a Genin actually kill Jōnin ? This makes them how these senior Anbu live? Sure enough, is a new generation of old people for old people? "The one hand is injured." Kushina kept detecting Shirou's bloody right hand, which was actually the blood of the enemy. His right hand was not injured.

On the contrary, the injured is his left hand, hard to pick up the enemy, and now is still bleeding left hand. This wound has deep bones. Kushina rudely passed Shirou 's palm and saw that he had no reaction at all. He immediately reacted. "Dissipate the Thunder, otherwise you will not be able to heal." Shirou gave a wry smile and then disobeyed the Thunder in his hand.

Intense pain began to stimulate his nerves. Kushina quickly took him back to the camp. The most important thing in this camp is the medical ninja. Shirou 's pain was quickly relieved after receiving medical ninja treatment . Medical Ninjutsu is really a magical technology. While Shirou was receiving treatment, Anbu Ninja had already checked the battlefield. UU read www.uukanshu.com One of them said

softly in Kushina 's ear: "It is sand, three people are killed, one person is cut off and flees... ..." His tone is full of surprises, and no one can imagine that Genin , who just graduated and is actually fighting for the first time, can do this. Root is composed of the squad of the sand, and the three killed are indeed a Chūnin two Genin , as Shirou had previously judged . This kind of result is very

remarkable. He also cut off Jōnin 's arm. It can be said that a pair of four does not fall. Kushina nodded and said that she already knew. She helped to bandage Shirou 's wound and said: "Good job , Shirou , it is my disciple, but next time I encounter such a thing, don't go forward alone. Now, you won't be lucky..." Shirou smiled bitterly, and did not expect Kushina to have a side that likes to preach.

Since he dared to rush out alone, he had confidence in self-protection, but the reason was temporarily unclear , and he could only endure Kushina 's eight women. "I want to try my own ability." He can only give such a lame reason. Kushina daggers Shirou one, then forced patted his injured hand. Oh, it doesn't hurt! "Okay, how are you feeling?"

Shirou tried to pick up his fists, and the bandages wrapped around his hands made his activities somewhat inconvenient, but the tingling sensation did not come. In just ten minutes, the treatment has clearly achieved results. "It’s not a pain, it’s a teacher.” Shirou praised, this made the medical ninja next to him speechless, as if he was cured by Kushina . "Whoever asked you this, I asked you the feeling of the first actual combat." Kushina said.

The first 26 chapters that come first experience of the battlefield ( 4 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "Whoever asked you this, I asked you the feeling of the first actual combat." Kushina 's tone is a little dissatisfied, the disciples' lack of understanding, and the teacher and the disciples can't have a heart.

Shirou thought about it and said, "I am satisfied with my performance, because my perception of the night is good for me. From the beginning to the end of the battle, it only lasted for less than two minutes. In fact, I only have four enemies. Everyone attacked a trick, it can be said that the Thunder strike tactics, from the results should be pretty good, three deaths and one injury, I was cut off the arm of the sand, Jōnin estimated that can not safely leave the country ... objectively I Occupy

all favorable conditions, if the other side has a perceptual ninja, I will certainly not win so easily. If there is a positive contest, the gap between me and Jōnin is still very obvious, whether it is from combat experience or From the strength." Through this battle, Shirou can understand his shortcomings, that is, the shortage of Chakra, the power of Ninjutsu he pursues requires a large amount of Chakra, but it is obvious that he has not

grown yet. To have enough Chakra age. "I am very satisfied with you, Shirou , you have to understand that the ninja is not a warrior, not so much. If I knew you were excellent before, but now you have proved your excellence." Kushina actually wants to ask not, he wants Asked about the first actual combat and the first killing, Shirou 's psychological aspects have no concerns, she did not expect Shirou to be able to carry out the battle

summary so naturally, it shows that his psychological aspects have no problems. Shirou nodded and said that he could understand that the ninja is not a warrior, not a knight. The ninja pursues a oneshot battle, not a one-on-one battle. No matter what method is used, as long as it can kill Chūnin , then Explain that this ninja has the ability to have a Chūnin layer. As long as it can kill Jōnin , it proves that he has the strength of the Jōnin layer. Whether the method of killing is using a

knife or poison, the effect is the same. If he knows that Kushina is worried about his psychological changes after his first murder, he will definitely tell himself that the teacher does not need to worry about it. The people who are determined to become ninjas are taught from the beginning of their birth how to kill people. To effectively kill, how to save your own murder, such as Shirou, the perfect schoolmaster , can show what he has learned in

the battlefield, or the actual scene is already There were thousands of rehearsals in his mind, and Kushina ’s fears were superfluous. "But my chakra consumes a large part." Shirou said with a wry smile. The output is too strong. In particular, the Thousand Birds sharp gun, this trick to make Chakra five meters away from the body, super waste Chakra ... even if Shirou has the ability to use Chakra, but also can not stand

the consumption of Thousand Birds sharp gun. "Haha," Kushina laughed. " Whoever lets you only have A-level and S-class Ninjutsu , now you know that your Chakra is not enough." She laughed at Shirou and patted him hard. shoulder. It makes Shirou grouchy, all you Uzumaki ah Senju ah what, all of them are monsters chakra, chakra course will not know fewer people depressed. Anbu Ninja is still cleaning up the battlefield in

the woodland. First, they will find more information from these sand-bearing bodies, and the second battle will be traced. But at this time, everyone in the camp basically woke up. After all, there was just a battle, and the place where the battle took place was very close to the camp. Everyone was a ninja. The basic vigilance of being a ninja is still there. May be indifferent to the fighting in close proximity. Shirou 's big cockroach was stained with some blood,

but because it was black, it was not obvious. Anbu Ninja searched again around the camp and determined that there were no more enemies. The people in the camp rested again this time. However, Anbu, who was on alert, turned from a team to two teams. Shirou also returned to Kushina 's tent, then opened his bedding, lying on the ground and resting while recovering his chakra. The

fierce battle just made him feel a little tired. After about ten minutes, he went to sleep. By the time he woke up again, the time was already six in the morning. Shirou picked up the guard on the pillow and tied him to his forehead. Today they will enter Konoha 's general headquarters in the sand. If there is no such thing on the head, maybe it will be The own ninja is attacked as an enemy. Looking around for a week, I found that Kushina was

no longer in the tent. UU read www.uukanshu.com. He realized that he might wake up a little late, so he got up quickly and walked out of the tent. Sure enough, everyone was sorting out by the stream. Shirou also quickly joined, and then they frowned and started to eat. To be honest, Konoha 's marching food was really not good. Shirou had the heart to stuff two granules in his mouth and didn't want to eat the hard things like this stone. .

After the meal, Anbu Ninja began to carefully clean up the traces of their activities, until everything was restored to the precampaign state, a line of nearly forty talents to start again. This is to prevent the enemy from tracking them through these traces. After all, in terms of combat effectiveness, medical ninjas are weaker. Anbu 's ninjas don't want to protect them while fighting. Because of the needs of the guards, Konoha 's ninjas are

actually a squad, a team of Anbu ninjas are on the road, the other two Anbu guards are on the wings, Kushina Shirou and the last team Anbu at the end of the team, twenty medical The ninja is guarded in the center of the team. Because they have to take care of the medical ninja, they are heading towards Konoha ’s frontline command at a speed of 30 kilometers per hour . They are going to have no rest for about seven hours in the 200-

kilometre journey. This speed is not fast. But for some people in the team is still a small test. People with poor physical strength must also insist on sticking their teeth. This is not the hinterland of the country of fire. It is not the time to let them take a leisurely journey. The experience of last night clearly told them that this is a border that can be fought at any time. The faster you travel through this section to Konoha 's headquarters, the safer they will be.

Fortunately, they did not encounter enemies on the road again, and in the afternoon they began to approach the Konoha frontline command. The first 27 chapters ninja war tactical level to explore ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Before, Kushina and Shirou sto le Ninjutsu on the seal book. Fire Kage would of course

"ask" how many Ninjutsu he saw and learned , but because Shirou was treacherous, he left no paper records, but only Some of Ninjutsu is in the mind, otherwise, no matter what the punishment for Kushina is, he can never be confined anyway. So in the absence of evidence, Shirou faced the fire Kage 's inquiry, his answer was nothing to remember, nothing was learned. Fire Kage certainly cannot be all believed, but it is impossible to use torture

classes for this matter. In fact, he does not think that Shirou can really learn how many Ninjutsu , and learn one and a half, it is the welfare of the Kushina disciple. It is. The fire Kage 's guess is still very accurate. The book on the seal is a difficult ban. Even a person like Shirou can't learn much in more than ten minutes, but Fire Kage didn't expect Shirou to be super strong. The memory, some Ninjutsu , even if he doesn't understand for a while,

he can write down all the words. When he was imprisoned in Konoha , he didn't dare to expose these Ninjutsu . He could only keep reading in his mind every day. After leaving Konoha , he began to record those Ninjutsu on a reel . It’s no longer possible to monitor him here. It’s recorded to prevent the Ninjutsu from forgetting for a long time . If you forget all of Ninjutsu , that’s fine, but in case of a long

time, Shirou remembers it. Some places, then the normal cultivation of this Ninjutsu ... If you make a mistake , who is responsible. Of course, his precautionary spirit is still very heavy. This scroll has a sealtype, which only recognizes his own Chakra. If someone wants to open it, it will be destroyed. Of course, the strength of this seal is also relative. For example, a person like Kushina , Shirou's s mall means can't be used.

However, Kushina 's seal level is at the top of the world. If the reel falls into the hands of a seal ninja like Kushina , Shirou will be recognized. Because of the Chakra property, some of these Ninjutsus are temporarily uncultivable , and because of the problem of their own carats, some Ninjutsu are now unusable. This is not to say that his chakra can not even be released by a Ninjutsu , but after his release, his blue is

empty, which is equivalent to the bursting magic of Huihui, only one hair per day, there is a hair. ............ Yesterday the team was attacked and Shirou also made the first actual combat. The results were basically satisfactory, but the team was already nervous. Before arriving at Konoha 's headquarters, their tension must be highly tight. "stop!" The foremost Captain Anbu suddenl

y waved his hand to stop the team, and the whole team stopped instantly, and then Anbu Ninjas consciously put out their alert and defensive posture. On the big tree on the front side of the team, a Konoha ninja appeared . It seems that this is already the warning circle of the Konoha headquarters. Anbu Ninja did not communicate with each other. They had their own way of identifying their own goals. He threw a reel directly at

the Konoha ninja who appeared . The ninja caught it without hesitation, then quickly opened the reel, carefully examined the contents of the reel, and then observed Shirou their team in detail , which signaled them to move on. This is the task book for this mission. That name ninja led the way, Shirou their team to follow behind, more than that, Shirou also perceived on both sides of the woods there

are a lot of Konoha ninja with Walker. “It seems that Konoha ’s ninja shortage for the first-line medical care of the sand is true...” After seeing the importance of the Konoha ninjas to the new medical ninjas, Shirou thought silently. After another thirty kilometers, the accompanying ninjas began to disperse slowly, and they had to return to their guard zone to perform their duties.

The ninjas who led the way took Shirou to the battlefield hospital at the headquarters. It is said that it is a battlefield hospital, but it is just a little bigger tent. From time to time, you can see that there are wounded people walking around. Shirou stopped the hospital door, and Kushina entered the hospital with medical ninjas. About twenty minutes later, Kushina came out again. She raised the task book

with Shirou and others and said: "The A-level escort mission is complete, quite perfect." It was perfect, whether it was a escort or a medical ninja who arrived at the destination unscathed - except for the injured Shiraishi Shirou . This little injury is completely within the acceptable range. " Kushina , since the task has been completed, after a little rest, we should return to Konoha as soon as possible ,

and you should not stay too much on the front line as you." Kushina 's excitement was immediately interrupted by An bu Ninja who didn't know what the atmosphere was . UU reading www.uukanshu.com "I am anxious. Since I have come here, of course I have to see Tsunade adults first ." Kus hina said bluntly, she certainly wouldn’t give her an angry face of Anbu Ninja. "But..." Anbu Ninja has his own hardships . If Nine-tails

Jinchuriki suffers a little damage, these ninjas will die for sin. "In general, I have seen Tsunade adults first ." Of course, Kushina will not move to Anbu Ninja. She will not leave the village so long before she will go back so far. At least it is more free here than in Konoha . I don't have to listen to the 3rd Hokage . She is able to come to the front line. First, because Konoha 's manpower is really lacking, the main reason is that Kage is overwhelmed.

The right to give Kushina a chance to distract her, and let her brain take a vacation... However, Kushina was allowed to leave Konoha , but she must return immediately after the completion of the task. Kushina certainly knows that if she returns to Konoha immediately this time , it means that she has lost the reason for going to trouble for three generations in a short time, which means that she has to stay in Konoha for a long

time . This is not the case. She hopes to see it. This long time may be a year, perhaps three years and five years - unless it is really time to put Bijuu into the war, she can no longer come to the front line, which is not what Kushina wants to see. Therefore, at this time, regardless of the reaction of Anbu , Kushina took Shirou to the tent where Tsunade was located. When the position was just at the battlefield hospital, she had already inquired clearly.

Anbu have no way, I can only silently followed Kushina behind ...... Kushina outrageous up in Konoha , but a name, they can be no way to stop her actions. Unless they use force, they can't do that. The first 28 chapters ninja war tactical level inquiry ( 2 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

At this time, Anbu ninjas began to realize that it was a wrong decision to let Kushina leave Konoha. It seems that no one can control her except 3rd Hokage . Not exactly right, if it is strength, the people who can control Kushina are not too small, but no one will really do anything to her, and she will hurt her. Do you know who her boyfriend is? Are you afraid that Minato will flash in front of you? When Kushina walked into Tsunade 's

tent with Shirou , the guard did not stop. At this time, Tsunade was in a meeting, so she just nodded to Kushina , indicating that she would sit down first, and then proceeded to preside over the meeting: "At present, our situation is very good. Chiyo has entered the battlefield, but her offensive posture has been resolved by us. The enemy's aggressive striker has been pushed back to the country of Sichuan, in fact

their war. The potential is about to be squeezed to the limit, as long as they give them a shot, then the only way to wait for the sand to end is to surrender - if the country of the wind does not want to be destroyed." "At present, the country of sand is a two-line operation, and we are the enemy of the four lines. The power of the sand country is about 6,000 in the direction of Iwa , and there are about 4,000 people facing us, but our combat power is only 2,500. Left and right, we

are still at a disadvantage from the comparison of strength, and after losing Hatake , we also lost the edge that can pierce the sand defense line...." Said here, Tsunade has become gnashing his teeth. "For such reasons, I lost the power of Konoha White fang to control the battlefield. I really don't know what the idiots in Konoha's high-level minds think!" Speaking of this, Tsunade couldn't stand the anger of his heart

anymore, and hammered his fist to the table in front of him. After the "嘭" sound, not only the table in front of Tsunade was broken by her, but even an exaggerated crack appeared on the ground, and the crack actually extended to the outside of the tent. Shirou 's eyebrows shook unconsciously, this is a bit of red in Sannin , the punch of Konoha 's authentic princess! From the perspective of Shirou , Tsunade is definitely one of the best

beauty here, but she is tempered. From the perspective of Shirou , Tsunade is definitely one of the best in Konoha , but she is a big force. From the perspective of Shirou , Tsunade is definitely one of the best beauty in the world, but she is a pseudo-age. Outstanding appearance, body shape, and outstanding, but destined to be alone. "This is the first few tables..."

I don't know if it is an illusion. He seems to hear the whisper of a ninja around him. Don't blame Tsunade for being so angry. If Konoha White is still there, Konoha 's war against sand will not be so passive. With White Fang 's deterrence against sand, maybe this war should have ended... After Shayu put Chiyo into the battlefield, Tsunade , who was able to restrain her poison, naturally became the chief in charge of this line of defense. When the big things

on the battlefield were always overwhelming, she would involuntarily curse Konoha. High level. At this time, the ninjas around Tsunade will pretend that they have not heard anything... First, although they didn't dare to talk like a princess, they felt that Tsunade made sense. Konoha White fang was much more difficult to fight on this battlefield. He was a role that made the sand bear the fear. Second, Tsunade is not

only a disciple of 3rd Hokage , one of Sannin , but also the granddaughter of Hokage . Don't say that she is only a high-ranking senior, even if she has been removed from the Konoha gate to the fire Kage building. After the last World War tolerate the loss of his brother and lover, Tsunade actually Konoh a upper patience has reached its limits, her heart has long been saved to leave Konoha mind,

But just because she was the granddaughter of Hokage , the last Senju who was active on the battlefield , this embarrassment and symbolism made it impossible for her to leave the battlefield, but now she has made up her mind that after the war with Sharon, She will be separated from Konoha . The treasure left by Grandpa has now become almost like a shit in her eyes. After sending out a temper, Princess Konoha finally calmed down, and she gestured to continue the meeting. The

people in the tent were also stunned and sitting in danger again. It seems that Tsunade’s temper in public is definitely not happening twice. " Nara Shikaku , you go down and say." Although calm down, Tsunade apparently did not have the patience to continue to explain, and he confessed to his staff, Nara Shikaku , who was only in his twenties, continued to go first. "The four generations of Kage who have been rushed

to the stage have not had the authority of the three generations of Kage . He has no way to integrate domestic forces to carry out an endless war. We get news that under the premise that the war situation cannot be improved, the sand bears The peace talks of the country of the wind have begun to rise again." "But at the moment we have two problems. The first point is that we know that we can withdraw from the war if we give it to the sand. But because of the lack of strength

and the long supply factor, we are unable to launch a largescale attack." "The second point is that although Tsunade has once again cracked Chiyo's new toxins, due to the lack of medical ninjas, we are unable to manufacture detoxification drugs on a large scale." "About the second point, UU reads www.uukanshu.com The 20 medical ninjas dispatched from Konoha today are in place." Kushina said at the moment .

Shikaku glanced at Kushina and nodded. "The gang is very busy... In short, the balance of the war is starting to tilt toward us, but the stalemate on the front line may continue for a while. Please do well. Thought preparation." Konoha 's combat meeting soon came to an end after the development of the next war plan was still in an orderly manner to gradually eliminate the livelihood of the sand . Most of the ninjas quickly quit Tsunade 's tent, and Tsunade himself took

some time to communicate with Kushina a fter processing some of the documents . "Sorry, Kushina , what time is it?" Probably because two of the character of some similarities, Tsunade treat Kus hina attitude obviously a little different with others. Two people are friends. “Mr. Tsunade , we have just arrived.” Kushina once studied medical Ninjutsu with Tsunade , so she called Tsunade as a teacher.

At this time, Tsunade noticed that Kushina was followed by a little devil. She frowned unconsciously. "Is this your disciple? The little devil who just graduated from the Ninja School, the battlefield is not where they should come." Whenever I saw such a demon appear on the battlefield, the memory that Tsunade was most reluctant to recall would involuntarily come to my eyes. The memory that could

not be suppressed often made her very annoyed. Ps1: Thanks to the book friend SEXANGEL for the reward. Ps2: If I am not careful about QJ's setting, I will apologize, but I may change it or not, depending on the operation. PS3: Ask for a referral ticket. The first 29 chapters ninja war tactical level to explore ( 3 )

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Shirou didn't have time to defend himself. In fact, he still can't speak for him. "It doesn't matter, Teacher Tsunade , Sh irou can take care of himself. I take him like Shisuna, who is always like Shizune ." Kushina r etorted Tsunade with a smile , and Kato Shizune just walked into the tent. Shizune put the tea on for the guests. After putting down the tray, she first gave

a gift to Kushina , and then she retired. Since the death of the lover Kato, Tsunade has been letting the prostitute, Shizune, be with her. Shirou 's eyes looked at Shizune 's back Kage , and he remembered the information about her in his mind. He didn't think much about it, but it made him an absurd idea. Tsunade adopts Shizune . Is this the legendary childrearing? Is raising children antiaging?

Well, no matter what Shirou thought was right, Shizune was promoted to Tsunade 's big nanny to take care of her life. "Not like Shizune , should it be like the little devil in Minato ?" After listening to Kushina , Tsunade showed a look that was not very friendly. This is saying Kakashi , Tsunade has seen Kakashi ? Shirou has some doubts. "The little devil is too desperate. He is anxious to prove that he is the

son of White Fang . He is anxious to prove that his father is a hero of Konoha . The kind of practice on the battlefield is very easy and will soon die." Tsunade may be able to understand Kakashi 's urgency, but he also feels that his approach is stupid. In this kind of endurance war, Tsunade can't guarantee that he can live to the end of the war, let alone the kidnapped Kakashi who is fighting , not to mention anything else, Tsunade 's family grandfather, the second

generation of fire Kage does not die. On the battlefield? The ninjas are good at infiltrating, destroying, sneaking, assassination, thieves, sneaking, slamming, slamming, coughing, and in short, the fighting between them should not be the confrontation of Mingma Ming’s gun, because this will cause Kage to ring. Ninjas use their own efficiency. In fact, the four-person squad's mode of action is the most efficient form.

But now the situation is that the World Wars forced the various villagers to put thousands of ninjas into the frontal battlefield, and let the ninjas fight like the average soldier. This is really not a good strategy. But it is a strategy that has to be done. " Shirou with Kakashi not the same ......" " Shirou ? His name?" "Yes, his name is Shiraishi Shirou . At least Shirou is

much smarter than Kakashi , and he is very strong. I said that he can take care of himself, but he is not joking. Let me say that in the process of competing for Kage , I will Lost to Minato , but my disciples will definitely win Minato 's disciples." Kushina said confidently. She can look at her like Shirou , always feeling that her face is like a child who shows off her new toy to her elders.

Illusion? Shirou thinks that his feelings must be an illusion. "On the way here, in fact, we encountered a team of sanding forbearance, a Jōnin , a Chūnin , two Genin ...... Shirou alone repulsed them." “Repulsed?” Tsunade ’s face showed amazement. Although she did not agree with Kakashi ’s approach, she was still recognized for his strength. I did not expect that in the eyes of Kushina , her students were more than the

sons of White Fang . Be strong. "Three deaths and one serious injury, the damage to yourself is basically unaffected." "Hey? Your name is Shirou ?" This time Tsunade began to be interested in Shirou . This record is really good, can compare Kakashi . In the eyes of Tsunade , Shirou is also a child. He is wrapped in a black cloth (yes, Tsunade sees it), a

white hair, but unlike his peers, after entering the tent. He didn't look around, but he was quietly and calmly behind Kushina . "Yes, Shiraishi Shirou , Tsunade ." Hearing the question from Tsunade , Shirou spoke for the first time. Tsunade nodded and said, "Selling well..." Then she went to Shirou 's side and extended her left hand. It looked like she was going to take a shot of Shirou 's head, but when her hand was about to

hit Shirou , she suddenly rolled up. A Root finger. Shirou suddenly felt bad, and when Tsunade 's fingers were about to hit his head, he rushed back! For a moment, Shirou 's body began to flash in the smashing arc. When Tsunade threw his finger at him, he appeared as a teleport at the door of the tent ten meters away. Shirou certainly wants to hide, and he has to hide all his strength. If it is hit by the power of Tsunade , the

lightest thing is a concussed ending... The most important thing is that he doesn't like to be abused. Tsunade was a little bit worried, she just had the temptation to test Shirou 's mind, but she did not expect to be tempted. "How, how is the response?" Seeing Tsunade 's reaction, Kushina seemed more proud. Tsunade nodded. She took back her finger and said, "Yes, the reaction is very fast. At the beginning, Minato 's

disciple was bounced by me and fell a bit. I won't say anything else. Your ability to respond to your disciples is good." Shirou sees Tsunade re tracting his fingers, which dissipates the thousand birds that are wrapped around him. Tsunade is Sannin , UU reads www.uukanshu. Com, although she is not a ninja who is known for her speed, but just if her reaction is a little bit late, it must be exactly the same as Kakashi at the time .

It’s a relatively literary saying that it’s a literary story . In fact, Kakashi almost stunned at the time... Imagine the experience of Kakashi at the time, and I always felt a bit uncomfortable. In short, Tsunade gives Shirou t he feeling that compared with himself, the opponent's level as a ninja is much higher, he has to sigh, Sannin is indeed a powerful Kage level powerhouse . "Just his technique... Are you still Minato teaching

him?" Tsunade frowned and asked, she had a hunch, don't look at Shirou just just avoiding it, but at his speed, if he is an enemy He has the opportunity to fight back. Of course, she just had a random blow, not serious. "His own technique is the self-made high Ninjutsu ." "Homemade?" Shirou was surprised by the fact that Tsunade was connected. If Kushina said it was true, Shirou could create this level of Ninjutsu

at this age , and she had to admit Shirou 's talent. This is the first time she saw such a quick instant Ninjutsu . Judging from the strength of Chakra, this technique should be above A level, and judged from the danger of just giving it to himself. This guy is a talented Minato -style character. Ps1: Ask for a referral on Monday. Thanks to the book friends for the proliferation of millions of rewards.

Ps2: The book review area scares me. The number of posts posted by a book friend is bigger than my update. This... I still believe that these are good for this book, but in order to prevent the readers who are reading the book from running away, I deleted some of them, and I have suggestions in the future. The first 30 chapters ninja war tactical level to explore ( 4 )

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "You're lucky, Kushina ." Tsunade agai nst Kushina said, as a powerful ninja, able to find a suitable disciple, indeed be a fortunate thing. This kind of luck is like the three generations of the fire Kage in the first generation, the second generation, Sannin in the third generation of the fire Kage , Namikaze Minato as to Jiraiya ...

Then Tsunade said to Shirou again : "The devil, don't die on the battlefield." Shirou was suddenly depressed, and it seemed that he was looking forward to his death on the battlefield. But he also had to settle down. "Yes, Tsunade ." "Are you injured yesterday?" "Amount, yes." "Where? Extend it." Shirou extended his injured palm according to Tsunade 's instructions. At

this time, there was no movement of Tsunade . A palm-colored chakra was attached to her palm, and then she reached out and held Shirou 's palm. Shirou suddenly felt his wounds itch and numb, which is a sign that the wound is recovering further. “It’s good to come out early.” Tsunade said as he loosened Shirou ’s palm. After Shirou pulled back his palm, he was curious to use the other hand to untie the bandage, and the deep visible

bone wound had recovered to a shallow blood line. This medical Ninjutsu , whether it is fascinating or not, is unscientific and does not match the subject of this book! Tsunade didn't control Shirou again , then he said to Kushina , " Kushina , since I came here, I will stay here for a while to help me with some daily affairs. The front line is a lot of things, I am overwhelmed, you can help me. Sharing it, anyway, it’s no different that you go back

to Konoha and go back to the cage." "Really? Can I stay here? Teacher Tsunade ?" After waiting for Tsunade to nod, Kushina almost jumped up happily. "Great!" This is like a sleepy person giving a pillow. Kushina is struggling to think that she can stay here on the front line. I didn't expect Tsunade to take the initiative to mention this, how could she disagree.

" Uncle Tsunade , this is impossible, Root is ordered by Kage adults, Nine-tails Jinchuriki must return to Konoha right away , our mission!" Has been Tsunade two tent-call of Anbu heard Tsunade say, suddenly burst into the tent, they can not let Kushina stay here, otherwise return to Konoha to wait for them will be the most severe punishment! Tsunade 's face suddenly slammed down. She

fiercely crossed the distance of a dozen meters and appeared in front of Anbu Ninja. She just wanted to teach this guy. I didn't expect someone to be faster than her! Even faster than Tsunade is S hirou , who is surrounded by thunder . He refers to the knife. The face of Anbu , who is making a sound, pierces the root of the tent behind him ! This is probably Shirou 's first unreserved full action, so this is

his fastest time in this life, faster than when he attacked the sand last night, faster than when he just avoided the Tsunade attack. Lei Guang cut off part of Anbu 's mask and left a blood mark on his face! Shirou 's hand can cut off Anbu 's neck in the next two inches, and pierce his skull more cruelly to the left. Sadly reminded Anbu Ninja Root did not expect to be attacked by himself, and he did not have any reaction to make it.

Shirou 's reaction shocked everyone. If he started a little, he would be alive by the Thunder Ninjutsu who hit Anbu 's ninja. Kushina 's disciple, don't you kill people? However, Tsunade and Kushin a quickly saw Shirou 's movements, so suddenly he let go of his heart. Shirou was just scared. He only cut the mask of the Anbu ninja and scratched the other's face.

"I remember you, Anbu's captain, codename Sancha." Shirou ’s voice was so cold that he didn’t hurt the ninja, but the threat posed in his tone was more serious than the physical damage! Anbu , not only poisoning the enemy, but once they accept the order, they are not even soft in the village's ninja, so they will hide their identity. Once their true identity is exposed, then they may face not only the enemy ninjas, but also the enemy

ninjas. It is even possible that some of the local ninjas will shoot them. Who they are doing some of the dirty work, once their identity is exposed, then with Anbu grudges against the Konoha ninja it will naturally shot. Anbu is not just Anbu . When they don't perform tasks, they also need to be identifiable to carry out activities. Once their identity is exposed, they can only live in the dark forever or they will be killed.

So what is the reason for Shirou and Tsunade anger ? Of course it is not because the two Anbu ninjas sneak into the tent without ignoring authority. UU reading www.uukanshu.com But because this idiot called Kushina Nine-tails Jinchuriki , is there a name that is not despised, what is it here? Here is the front line of Konoha ! Maybe Tsunade 's tent is in the surveillance of the local

ninja. Maybe this Anbu just said this sentence when there is an enemy spy outside the tent, maybe this two minutes Ninetails Jinchuriki in front of Konoha The news has already been communicated. what does this mean? A person with a brain can understand it right away. Once the enemy has learned such news, they will immediately overwhelm at all costs. No matter how many ninjas die, as long as they can solve Jinchuriki , they will make a big profit.

Because Bijuu is a major factor in the balance of power between the villages and the rebellion , there is no damage that can be lost by Bihuu , especially in the time when the war of endurance has been carried out. At this time, it will be impossible to lose Bijuu and Jinchuriki. Cause d a series of crashes, and then Kage rang the entire war. At this point Shirou had already pulled back his arm, but the Anbu Ninja mask was already cold and sweaty. It was not scared by Shirou , but he

already understood what he had just said and what the consequences would be. This kind of low-level mistake is a curse, no matter what, after the completion of this mission, his Anbu career will come to an end. Tsunade 's face was still very dark. She walked over to Anbu 's side and said in her ear that she was biting her teeth. "Is Anub 's mouth so loose now? If there is an enemy around my tent." The presence of spies has led to the disclosure of Kushina intelligenc

e. Do you know what will happen afterwards? If such a thing really happened, you should not want to live Anbu , who did the task !" The first 31 chapters of his teammates A with the enemy B ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Anbu's team leader bite his teeth and then said to Tsunade : "I will send a team of Anbu back to explain

the situation to the third generation, but the remaining 12 must be left as... as the guard of Kushina !" He also knows what kind of punishment he will have for his own actions, but as long as he still serves as an Anbu ninja, he can't give up his current tasks. Tsunade also knows that it is not possible to drive away these people. Moreover, Kushina does need a guard, so she said with a cold face: "I don't interfere with

your mission, but you don't want to be in my sight!" Three of them, such as Meng Dawei's retreat, originally their task is to secretly protect the safety of Kushina , there is no need to show up, as long as Tsunade agrees to leave them, the rest of the request is nothing. Because of this Anbu 's mistake, the best option for security Kushina this time is to leave here immediately and return to Konoha . Even Tsunade hesitated about his decision.

However, Kushina still insists on staying here, because because of Anbu 's words, the chances of his intelligence being leaked are not great. After all, it is the front line of the command, protected by various elite ninjas, and it is almost impossible to mix into spies. What makes Kushina more confused is that Shirou seems to know that he is Nine-tails Jinchuriki ... but she doesn't have to figure out the source of Shirou 's intelligence. From the

beginning, she knew that her disciple is a very People who have ideas, although young, are very old-fashioned. After a few months of getting along, he was able to guess his identity. It’s not surprising that Kushina ’s own things about Jinchuriki are not as strict as they are, and maybe she’s not careful when she’s usual. Leaked a piece of information, and then Shirou guessed it. In short, she is still very touched by the maintenance of the disciples. What is more

important is that Shirou has no slight change in his attitude when he already knows that he is Jinchuriki . For the fear, hostility, contempt or sympathy of Bijuu , these emotions Shirou None of them. Shirou 's attitude of what it is now is still correct for Kushina . Originally, Shirou was not a resident of the world, so his attitude towards Bijuu was basically " Bijuu = Jane Beast". For those Chakra monsters, he

was just curious, and as long as the IQ and reason were above average. It should be understood that Jinchuriki cannot be equated with Bijuu itself, except that most people are blinded by fear and hate. Jinchuriki is human, Bijuu is Bijuu , the former is indeed the container of the latter, but in addition, they are also human. Shirou thinks this way. Till two Anbu after all leave, Tsunade against Shirou , said: " Shiraishi Shirou , you

are well, I remember your name." This is a very appreciative attitude, just Shirou dared to directly win the praise and affection of Anbu 's action. Ninja is regarded as a tool for killing without feelings, or a tool for killing without feelings is the most standard template for ninjas, but as long as they are born, no one can completely obliterate their feelings. Being close is a close relative, alienation is alienation, Kushina In

fact, Shirou didn't need to be her first, but Shirou was willing to stand up for the teacher, Tsunade was very satisfied. ............ Then, Kushina and Shirou 's frontline activities began. In fact, in Shirou's view, there is no difference between the front line command and Konoha . Except for the tension, the rest is no different. If you have to talk about it, because there is

no specific task, he himself is more than Konoha . Be free. So he began to use all the time to improve the four elephant seals. He also asked Kushina to learn to cover the most extreme seals, but this time Kushina did not agree anyway. Personality is surface, up a few dozen lines of Shirou 's character is his description was inanimate, but this does not mean he did not lawlessness side, or else he could not stay with Kushina commit Some cases.

In fact, for Kushina 's noisy plan, he always symbolizes to stop it, and then actively participates in it... It is impossible to know how Kushina of his character can teach him the kind of thing.敝帚自珍, Nor is it not allowed by the upper level of Konoha - originally this is the seal of their Uzumaki family, the fire Kage can not. Is she afraid that Shirou will use this mortal seal, but can this Shirou not do it? I ask myself... People are all

knowing each other. After UU reading www.uukanshu.com and knowing Kushina in Shirou , Kushina can understand what kind of person Shirou is. She feels that at some point, she is a disciple. Can be done. After all, the front line is the front line. Kushina is also very convergent. It is hard to imagine that such an unsuccessful person can quietly accompany Tsunade to process documents, but this phenomenon has happened. In fact, Kushina also knows her own situation. Being

able to stay in the command is already her limit. To go to the front line, it is estimated that Tsunade will not agree. Konoha 's defense line in the direction of Suna is arranged in three sections. The front line is located in the territory of Chuanzhiguo, 60 kilometers away from the Konoha headquarters. This line of defense is loosely arranged on the horizontal line and is generally weak, with a total of only 600 people. It can be said that although it is at the

forefront, it mainly plays the role of warning and monitoring. The second line of defense is located 20 kilometers behind the first line of defense. There are 1,500 people. These ninjas are arranged in a group. This is Konoha 's main maneuvering force. Once the first line of defense is invaded by sand, it is established. After the direction of the sand forbearance, the force on the second line of defense will quickly move and rush to the first line of defense to fight the enemy.

The Konoha last line of defense, that is Konoha headquarters, and it is located 30 kilometers a second channel directly behind the defense, here is Konoha 's frontline command authority, and hoarding Konoha large number of war materiel, as well as field hospitals and And other important facilities, there are 500 ninja guards directly under the command. Konoha 's such force arrangement is a combination of both horizontal layout and vertical depth. They are in a

weaker strength. They can only deal with limited power. For the time being, Konoha does not have the conditions for a comprehensive counteroffensive country. The first 32 Cap teammate s A and enemy B ( 2 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Yes, although Konoha is dominant in the war situation, they are still at a disadvantage in terms of

strength, so Konoha does not have the conditions for a comprehensive counteroffensive country. On the whole, although Konoha drove Suna out of the country, it still showed a defensive formation. However, after Suna realized that it was difficult to win the war against Konoha , it seemed that Konoha 's offensive desire was not so strong. Of course, this may also be just a representation. Sharon is absolutely eager to

end the war with Konoha , and if possible, end the war in a more decent way, so that they can take the troops set for Konoha . Because their enemies are not only one Konoha . In order to let Shirou, the second-person guy, evaluate the strategic and tactical level of a country in the Genin world, basically every village has a good food. He has been in the military forums for a long time and has been a critic for a long time. And the keyboard man, the nonsense

and the cricket are quite arrogant... Of course, the war situation in the world is caused by the special conditions of their complementary trust, and the ninja is not a soldier. The third round of the World War is a big chaos. Suna is also facing the invasion of Iwa while attacking Konoha . After discovering that Konoha will not break into the wind, Suna has now begun to take part of the ninja in the direction of Konoha . Iwa is on the front line, because as the war continues, Iwa 's attack on

the country of the wind has not slowed down, but it has been strengthening, and Suna is under great pressure. ............ " Root According to the latest information we get, Suna again deployed the 1000 Ninja go Iwa direction, so that both our troops into a 3000 pairs of 2600, perhaps we should try to take the initiative to attack what Suna ?" Tsunade stared at the table The battle map says everything.

Shirou and others have been on the front line for more than a week. In addition to the research on seals and the practice of Ninjutsu , he is accompanying Kushina to participate in the combat conference. It is precisely because of this that he has deployed the troops on both sides. The latest war situation has also been understood. “What advice does the staff have?” Tsunade asked again to Nara Shikaku .

"Our opinion is still to carry out defensive counterattacks. Although the strength of Suna has been reduced to 3,000 due to Iwa 's relationship, we must not forget that because of the factors of commanding the headquarters and materials, we can only invest 2,100 troops on the battlefield. with Suna compared still exists a big gap. " Shikaku said. "And since we broke into the country of Sichuan, although Suna is still sending teams to harass us, in fact, their

frontline forces have been out of touch with us and retracted into the territory of the wind country, if we want to If they are effectively attacked, they must cross the country of Sichuan and cross the distance of more than 200 kilometers into the territory of a completely strange wind country, so that we have to fight in the absence of intelligence, and do not say this, simply It is such a combat distance that will put tremendous pressure on our

supply lines and command capabilities." Obviously, even if Suna 's power is reduced by a quarter, the staff's opinion is still to maintain the current situation, they do not support Tsunade 's risky actions, because once the mistakes Konoha's current good situation may be burned. "You are too conservative," Tsunade said as Shikaku said. "The third war of endurance has lasted for many years. If this state is maintained, then when will the

war end? Since the sand has already shown fatigue. State, we should give them a blow." "But if we execute the strike mission, the probability of winning or losing is between the 5th and 5th ." Shikaku responded, of course, he knows that Sharon has been exhausted, but what about Konoha ? Konoha ’s war potential has not been squeezed much. Tsunade sighed softly. "...I know. ”

After all, this is a war. Although Tsunade is the highest commander here, he has the power of decisionmaking. But after all, without the support of the staff and most ninjas, she can't stubbornly stick to her own suggestions. And she doesn't understand it. Her advice is actually very risky. After the general meeting, everyone has to go to work, but this time Shirou is called Kushina .

"Mr. Kushina , I want to leave the headquarters and go back to some activities." Kushina was stunned by Shiro u's sudden request, and then she immediately understood the meaning of this sentence. He wants to go to the forefront. "Why?" Kushina 's question blurted out. "I am curious about the large-scale ninja battle, and since I came here, of course I have to go to the forefront to see it. I have been waiting for

the command. I don't think it makes much sense. I think I should do it. UU reads www.uukanshu. Com" Say, Shirou shook his shoulders, meaning his body was about to rust. The injuries he suffered in the past were already fully restored. He was well prepared for the battlefield, both physically and psychologically. "I understand your mood, but Shirou , you have to understand that if you are really on the front line, you will always face the battle.

Anything can happen on the battlefield. Now your strength is not bad, but the combat power is at best an elite. The level of Chūnin , or it can be said to be Tokubetsu Jōnin , but you want to deal with Jōnin you are not able to catch, and the enemy on the battlefield is not only a Jōnin , although relying on the outbreak of Thunder Ninjutsu , you may be fighting for a short time. Soaring, but your chakra..." Shirou stopped Kushina from continuing. He smiled and said: "I understand the

teacher's meaning, but we are all ninjas. Should the face of the face be faced sooner or later?" His opinion is very determined. Kushina sighed. She was worried about Shirou 's safety, but she couldn't stop Shirou 's decision. It wasn't impossible. Instead, she didn't want to force Shirou to accept her orders. Because she knows how to put herself in, she is not free, so she knows that she is being used. How helpless and painful it is to limit your behavior.

"I will tell Mr. Tsunade about this matter. I believe that I can make arrangements for you later..." Since Shirou wants to go to the front line, let him go. He is right. The ninja will experience such a thing sooner or later. Don’t say her Kushina disciple, now even the 3rd Hokage ’s son Sarutobi Asuma , after graduating from Ninja School. Isn't it directly thrown into the battlefield? Listening to this tone of Kushina , Shirou knew that

she had agreed to her request... The first 33 Cap teammate s A and enemy B ( . 3 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The country of Chuan is located in the center of the country of fire and the country of the wind. It is a buffer zone between the two major countries. There is no hidden village in this country, but the war is not a minority.

Such small countries are the cannon fodder and victims of the previous wars. The war is a very cruel "natural disaster" for them, because the initiative of war choice has never been in the hands of these small countries. Of course, there are also arrogant people who are trying to challenge the status of the five great villages. The leader of the rainy country’s Yuyin Village is one of them. He is a powerful tyrannical ninja who has always attempted to gain the status

of “ Kage ”. Very active in the world war. It is far from being said. In the past, in the end of the war, or when Konoha and Suna fought, the country of Sichuan was a place where the two sides repeatedly competed. For a long time, this small country was an ally of the country of fire, and was controlled by Konoha 's Kage , but after the third round of the war, it may be to prevent Suna 's unilateral killing, but the name of the

country was suddenly announced. Neutral, this means that Konoha will neither help the country of Sichuan to carry out national defense, nor will it take into account the death and injury of the country of Sichuan. But even if they declared neutrality, because of the traditional factors, Sharon also regarded the country of Chuan as a part of the Konoha side. Even if this small country does not resist, it is not polite to let the sand start.

This lesson shows that under any circumstances, the grass is not a smart choice. Now the country of Sichuan has realized its mistakes. This small country has been smashed by the two major countries. On the 200-kilometer line of the front line of Konoha , 600 ninjas were set up to monitor the condition of the sand, and when it was invaded, it was blocked as the first. At this time, Shirou has arrived here. The body is hidden in the big cockroach, with a pure

white mask on the face and a hood on the buckle. At this time, the Shirou cat is on a thick branch of the Root , and the dense canopy can completely hide him. At this time, he had a feeling of awkward squatting, a little bit of pain, but his eyes were still staring at the distant movement. Again, this is the battlefield. At this time , the number of the team that Shirou belongs to is one hundred and thirty-two. This is

always a four-person team, but it is a pity that the other three players except the captain sacrificed in the last attack of Suna , so Shirou also Naturally added to this. Currently they can only conduct a reconnaissance mission in groups of two. Because of the large scope of surveillance, Konoha 's top front ninja is quite thin and loose, so each team has a large monitoring range and a heavy task. The captain of this team is a Jōnin , the strength is very

good, this is why he can survive the last war, after a simple treatment, he returned to here. Well, there is no point in the above sentence. The point is that the identity of this small captain is very special. His surname is Hyuuga and he has a pair of Byakugan . Therefore, they can first predict the enemy, first find the enemy, and attack the enemy first. Shirou had very little communication with the captain, but he warned him of some things to pay attention to

at the beginning... This is probably the indifference of the ninjas who have been staying at the forefront, so the enemies killed by the ninjas are not Less, but the dead companions may be more, so gradually they will be numb, and performing their own tasks is probably their only obsession. On the sixth day when Shirou came here, there was a special bird song in the forest. Then this special bird song began to rise and fall.

This is a unique way of signalling between Konoha ninjas, meaning that the attack of the sand is coming. And it is still a large-scale attack, roughly estimated to be around a thousand people. Shirou ’s gaze passed through the mask and turned to the opposite Captain Hyuuga . His eyes are very good, and he can clearly see that the other person is giving him a secret code.

"30 minutes, ready to meet the enemy!" Well, after all , Shirou is a half- hit detective ninja, not as good as the professional Byakugan . He hasn't found anything yet, but there are already enemies in the distance. He turned back to his own sight and then became focused. The first encounter will begin. To be honest, he is still a little nervous. He is basically not afraid to single-handedly.

He can't beat it, but now he is a group battle. He is not very familiar with this routine. The chaos means that accidents happen anywhere, anytime. As he continued to gather his own spirit and refined Chakra's level to the peak, the enemy appeared. The location where Shirou is located is a dense forest in the landscape, and a fairly flat wasteland without vegetation. Once there is any movement, it is obvious that it can be seen.

Then, Shirou saw that a large amount of sand in the distance had come out, and it rushed to Konoha 's line of defense. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Seeing the enemy's movements, Shirou frowned. He was not afraid, but felt that the other party was too blatant. The ninja charged, and this kind of thing should not be said to have been seen. Even I heard that I have never heard of it... However, this kind of thing happened in front of us. Isn't this a target?

It's not right, it's not right. However, Shirou could n't think too late, the enemy had been bullied, and they were able to attack. The enemy is in a cone array, and Shirou 's third team is not the enemy's main attack direction. On the contrary, they are on the enemy's flank and are in a favorable position for the offense. Then, in the quiet woods, suddenly a large number of attacks on Ninjutsu

came to the surface , just like a barrage! "If you have a longdistance attack on Ninjutsu , let's put one, no one will, then follow me!" At this time, Captain Hyuuga passed over Shirou and reminded him in his ear. To be honest, he did not expect Shirou , who had just added to the team, to play any role. Many of the devils like her were just entering the battlefield. When they experienced the first battle, they didn’t figure out what

happened and they were killed. . For his reminder, Shirou nodded and said that he understood. The dense sand is like a samurai, and it rushes to the Konoha defense line, and the two sides touched each other. Shirou took out two reels from the pocket of the pocket. After thinking about it, he stuffed one of them back. Quickly open the remaining reel, a circular seal

with the word "sword" in the center. "open!" Shirou singlehandedly unprinted , and after a bang, the Byakugan rose on the reel and something appeared in his hand. The first 34 Cap teammate s A and enemy B ( . 4 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Immediately Shirou untied the

seal of the reel, and then a giant shuriken resembling his height appeared in his hand. Do you want to say that the ninja has to earn some money? You have to add this special nib. This super-class giant shuriken , the weight is absolutely not ordinary, and now Shirou is used, it is definitely not suitable. In fact, the same is true. With the strength of the body, Shirou can only lift the thing with both hands, and then he turns a few laps on the

branch and uses the centrifugal force to throw the shuriken out. Shuriken just left, Shirou quickly printed. Shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu ! The giant shuriken was thrown to the high point by Shirou . At this time , the print of Shirou was completed, and then the shuriken was nearly a thousand. Like the Hayate shower, the enemy was lasing away!

Captain Hyuuga suddenly made a slap in the face , and this kid still really released the remote range Ninjutsu ? The enemies that are rushing forward are also awkward . There are Ninjutsu enemies on the front , and there are still in the air. Is this not good? No matter how much damage is caused by Shirou 's shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu , a slightly stronger ninja can avoid such an attack, but if he did not

avoid this attack, he was immediately stunned. This Ninjutsu made the enemies in the charge appear chaotic. Shiraishi Shirou , the initiator of the game , at this time, Root did not pay attention to the consequences of his own Ninjutsu , he has followed Hyuuga to the enemy's flank. After the scope of the attack, a large number of Konoha ninjas have already rushed out and handed over to the enemy.

Shirou usually runs, then his right hand is in the forehead of the leg of the fortune , and a Kunai is held in his hand. "Sorry, the first one is you." The speed of his running didn't even stop, and there was no effort on his hand. The cutting force under the speed bonus instantly cut the neck of an unlucky enemy ninja. In fact, the ninja could not be said to be unlucky at the beginning. In the recent shuriken sword rain, although

he did not escape in time, he was extremely bad luck and was not hit, but his good fortune ended here. The two huge shuriken just caught him in the middle like two door panels, so that he could not move. When he got here, his character was exhausted. He lost his ability to act and became a live target on the battlefield. He was instantly solved by Shirou and became the first trophy of today.

In this kind of chaos, don't stay in the same place, you must keep moving. When you were in the past, Shirou also played the group. He understands this truth. Therefore, when he attacked the first target, he did not even stop. After wiping the enemy's neck, he rushed to the second goal. This is a very strong body of sand, can be known from the first impression, he is a ninja who is good at strength.

The other to Root of this attention is not Shirou dry point of one's own companions, noting that with a mask of red devil himself came, he would not be afraid, but revealing a cruel smile. The long knife in his hand slammed into Shirou, who was directly rushing over . Shirou changed his direction slightly to avoid the enemy's direct attack , and then raised his right hand Kunai in an attempt to block the enemy's attack. "clang!"

The gap between age and wrist is obvious, and Kunai in Shirou's hands is flying. But the same, the enemy's long knife suddenly stagnate. Taking advantage of this time, Shirou quickly stepped back and left the attack range of the enemy's long knife. The expression on Suna’s ninja’s face is not blocked. What happens to it? After the devil loses his weapon, he can split him into two!

He held the knife in the backhand and strode forward, chasing Shirou 's direction. a ninja like this type, a ninja who is good at strength, Generally, you can judge that you are not good at speed. After all, you have to go through the whole world, and there are several strong and fast ninjas like Ray Kage . This Suna Ninja is a dragon that will be used as a debut, so he belongs to the general category, and he is really not good at speed.

When confronted with him, speed became the domain of Shirou . As his arm rose, the long knife in his hand slammed into Shirou 's abdomen. If this is stabbed by him, the end is definitely a heartwarming and flying heart. However, he seems to have forgotten that the biggest weapon of the ninja is always Ninjutsu ! While the enemies look forward Shirou can become fear and panic, but the expression on his face Root this

unmoved, and his left hand has lit up Leiguang crackling. Shirou moved further and sideways, avoiding the enemy's long knife, and then a forward, the left hand pierced the enemy's chest! The blood did not flow from his chest and mouth, and his dead attire was referenced to a well-known pirate who died under the command of a naval general. Although he is still alive this time, UU reads www. Uukanshu.com But in the

next second, he has no time to leave a last word. Then Shirou not only did not close his hand, but did not retreat, his arm slammed into the enemy's body and slammed into the distance of about ten meters! With excellent dynamic vision, Shirou has seen the third and fourth goals that have been brought together when attacking the second goal. His body was shrunk behind the enemy's body, and flying props such as shuriken and Kunai on

the battlefield could not do anything to him. The Thunder brought him the ability to make a breakthrough. Root made the third enemy not come to make any reflections. Remind that this kind of behavior of forcibly wearing candied fruit on the battlefield, the general ninja must not imitate. However, after another close companion was suddenly after the attacks, the enemy had reacted the fourth over, his hands straight-edged

sword Root This would also ignore the two did not die through companion, directly ripped through their bodies, stabbing Tibetan In the back of Shirou ! Shirou instinctively felt dangerous, and then quickly squatted, but there were two people hanging on his arm, causing his movements to delay. The long knife stabbed his shoulder. He underestimated the enemy, the first unlucky one did not say , the second third

enemy is at best the level of Chūnin , but now he is facing this, it seems not very simple. Shirou made a groan, and at this point he must not be so hard, he must take a step back and take his arm out of the cucurbit. "Puff puff!" At this time, three whispers were suddenly heard. The three Kunai hit Shirou as the two bodies of the shield. This time, Shirou did not turn a blind eye to the attack of the flying props, but

immediately pulled his hand, and then his body exploded! The first 35 Cap teammate s A and enemy B ( . 5 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Although he did not know which side the attack came from, Shirou quickly retired. Three Kunai hit Shirou again as the body of the shield. The smell of gunpowder and

flashing smoke reminded him that this is not the ordinary Kunai . It is a supplemented Kunai attack. In this few Kunai behind the ring, respectively, a Root thin line tied to a surgical sheet painted. This thing, the scientific name is called the detonation. On the whole, the detonator is a very practical tool, and it is very powerful. It can even compare the Blevel Ninjutsu of the general attack system . If it is blown

up by this thing, it will be seriously injured if it is not dead. Of course, the premise is that it was bombed. I don’t care if I am accompanied by the body. This is the war between the ninjas. "boom!" After a loud noise, the blood rain sprinkled around Shirou and stuck to his clothes, but he didn't care. Shirou was thrown away by the blast of the body, and when he made a small arc of parabola in the air to reveal

it from the smoke of the explosion, the three sands rushed to him in midair. Does he look like a target that can't resist? The millennium in his hand made a light blade, Shirou 's body in the air was forcibly twisted, and then the rapid rotation of the force of the explosion, and even the one with a thousand birds sharp gun suddenly turned into a glowing gyro! Thousands of birds Kage leaf dance!

These three attempts to attack his sand forbearance, just jumped up, were directly split into the air in the air without any hindrance. Just after the ninja did not pursue, he sat down and watched the fact that his companion was killed. After the attack ended, the group quickly landed, and at the same time, the leg was forced to retreat. He was close to Konoha ’s companion and then confronted the ninja. stand up. Not to mention the sneak attack of Kunai and the

detonator, the ninja in front of him is worthy of his attention to the enemy. It was too late to count his own victory. Shirou bit his teeth and pulled out several shurikens stuck in his arms and legs . Although the detonator did not cause him substantial damage, he flew him into the air, and in the air, shuriken is difficult to escape. Shirou avoided fatal injuries but was still hit several times.

Then he took out a few glass bottles from the pocket and then quickly stuffed several different pills into his mouth. In addition to the bloodfilling pills and hemostasis pills, the most important ones are various antidote drugs. Just after being hit several times, no one can guarantee that the enemy's weapons are not sterilized. Because of the presence of Chiyo's mother-in-law, various antidote agents are standard on Konoha's ninja.

Then he took out another bottle and poured out a soldier's grain pill into his mouth. Chakra is naturally Shirou 's weakness. Although a single assault killed a small enemy, his chakra consumption is already halfway. He urgently needs to recover Chakra. The name of the sand was once again coming to Miyahara. There was no dialogue between the two individuals. In fact, no one will

speak until one of the two sides is killed. This is not because of the cosmic truth of nonsense, but because they have no need to speak. There is no personal hatred on both sides, but on this occasion, there is nothing but death. Shirou blinked and he could see the cruel light in his eyes. He also rushed over to the other side. Unexpectedly, the sand bears a hard hand, and the long

sword in the handle is thrown over. This is a move that Shirou didn't anticipate. In general, the ninja throws a Kunai , but throwing a long weapon is relatively rare. However, this is still within Shirou 's responsiveness. He quickly stopped and his head shunned to the right with the entire upper body. It was easy to escape the attack. However, this is not the point.

However, the problem is not over yet. Originally, the enemy ninja had a long sword in his hand. Now that he threw the sword out, the question is coming. What else is there in his hand? The answer is nothing. When the ninjas are both idle, they are the least idle time, because at this time they will seal. Popular and windy Jutsu !

A wind blade attempted to put Shirou in two paragraphs. At this time, in order to let himself avoid the long sword thrown by the enemy, Shirou is in a relatively awkward manner. Can he hide this Ninjutsu in time? Yes, if you can't, this same person will stop here. I saw his right leg in front of the left leg, and then miraculously stumbled himself. From a posture point of view, this is not very good looking...

Ok, don't maintain his image, this is a dog to eat. But after all, I avoided the enemy's attack. However, it seems that he has lost his resistance, but it is not. Just as the enemy wanted to rush to give him a knife, Shirou 's face turned up, just fell, and his mask fell, his face exposed. But this is not important, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com The enemy will not let him go because he looks handsome,

and finally his mouth is also exposed... There is nothing wrong with this statement, is anyone thinking about it? People who want to squat go to the automatic penalty station. At the same time he fell, he was ready to fight back. Fire Dragon Fire Dragon Jutsu ! A fire dragon ran straight against the ground and rushed toward the enemy. Yes, Shirou is going to be a fire. It should have been mentioned before. If it is not

mentioned, the information is now public. He didn't expect this fire to kill the enemy, just hope that he could get a little bit of time... so that he could get up from the ground. The effect of this technique is obvious, and Shirou has the opportunity to return to his mask. Unexpectedly, from the point of killing, this Ninjutsu did not work. After the other party saw the power of this Ninjutsu ,

they immediately gave up the offensive and chose to defend. Bandits and soil walls! The sand took his hands and patted the ground, and the ground immediately turned into mud, and then the mud instantly bulged to form a soil wall. From the nature of Chakra, the wind Cray, Lek, the wind, the two sides have restraint. But the problem is that the quality of Ninjutsu on both sides is not the same, Shirou 's Thunder is the top Thunder.

Shirou quickly pulled out two shurikens , and shuriken ran around the arc to the enemy hiding behind the earthen wall. He himself once again rushed up, Shirou has realized that he can no longer consume this person, and must resolve each other as soon as possible. Just thinking about saving Chakra will only waste Chakra. The thousand bird stream is fully open, and for a moment, Shirou 's speed

mentions the ultimate he can achieve! The harsh current sound is like a resounding battlefield. The first 36 Cap teammate s A and enemy B ( . 6 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The sand endured the sound of the air coming from behind, turned and smashed with Kunai in his hand , and

two shurikens with lightning we re shot down. At this time, he did not have the slightest happiness. Instead, he felt a little uneasy in his heart, so he subconsciously stepped back. At this time, a hand knife pierced the earth wall he had just made with Ninjutsu . If he didn't evade in time, the hand should now be inserted into his chest! But unfortunately, since this is his luck, it is the enemy's misfortune. The Kunai in his hand directly casts the palm of

his hand, and then he leaps high from behind the wall! Windy and windy! The wind blade cut through the neck of the enemy in front of you. The next moment, the sand can see the scene of the enemy's head rolling down to the ground! However, no, this fascinating scene did not happen. Next to his ear, another sound started. Another Shirou appeared on the side of his body, holding

the sword he had thrown out as a throwing weapon. At this time, his attention was all on Shirou in front of him, and he did not notice the attack from the side. With a light blow, the sword pierced his heart. Shirou , who was hit by his wind , also slammed at this time, and turned into a burst of white smoke. Very simple one is Kage Bunshin no Jutsu . The last thought of the enemy is "Ah, it turned out to be Bunshin no. " Even if he lost

his life, it was only regret, not remorse, that leaked out of his eyes. He should have regretted that he had died in the enemy's hands, but he did not. In the end, he only regretted not killing the enemy. So the question is, when did Shirou use Kage Bunshin no Jutsu ? Very simple, just before he fell, before using the fire, he also used Bunshin no and Kawarimi , not only created Bunshin no , but also

hid him, so he had the last fatal one strike. This is a tough enemy. In order to kill him, Shirou consumed a lot of chakras and calmed down his feelings a little. Shirou began to recede. He wants to restore the level of Chakra a little. This kind of large-scale engagement cannot be rushed forward. Otherwise, without Chakra, it will become a dead person. After returning to Konoha 's large army, for the next period of time, Shirou hid

behind the party and put cold arrows, killing the enemy by throwing shuriken and Kunai fr om a distance . Because of his precise throwing ability and computing power, he is very efficient. He has been walking in the back to take the cold arrows, relying on the coquettish position and unexpected attacks. He averages five to seven shuriken to kill an enemy. In this way, Konoha 's reinforcements finally

arrived until his endurance came to an end. Different from the previous situation, after the sand hits the reinforcement of Konoha , not only does it not retreat, but the attack is even more energetic. It’s not right, it’s too bad. It’s the right choice to pick it up at this time. After the arrival of Konoha 's reinforcements, the strength of the two sides has reversed. Konoha has an

overwhelming advantage, but Suna is still fighting hard . Just like not to be killed. Shirou ’s heart suddenly had a bad feeling. Why did Suna take this style of play? This clearly means that you have voluntarily given up your own living power... Maybe there is any conspiracy in it. There was hesitation in my heart. Although Shirou 's Chakra recovered a lot, he did not rush to the front as he did at the beginning. He wants to retain some strength to deal with

unexpected situations that may occur at any time. From the quality of a single ninja, Konoha 's ninja may be higher, but even if the strength of each ninja is the same, Konoha, who is superior in strength, is also an overwhelming advantage for sand tolerance. From the initial investment, the ratio of the two sides is now 2:1. Soon, Suna people will be killed. If they really don't retreat.

However, the fact is that until the casualty rate reached 70%, Suna 's people are still fighting. At this time, Konoha 's reinforcements have arrived for an hour and a half. Almost all Konoha ninjas are aware of Suna 's anomaly. Why do you want to commit this suicide? Suddenly, Shirou ’s ear suddenly heard a faint, roaring voice. Just like what a monster. And the direction of the sound is on the side of the country of fire.

Shirou had a faint guess, and his uneasiness was to be confirmed. He quickly found his captain. Fortunately, the other party was still alive and well, and there was no shortage of arms and legs. " Captain Hyuuga , what happened to the headquarters?" The Hyuuga captain, Shirou ce rtainly does not know whether he is from a clan or a family, and how the other party's investigative capabilities are.

"I don't know, my Byakugan can't see that far distance. UU reads www.uukanshu.com. Only the faint one can be found. There is a huge chakra there. I have never seen such a chakra before. Like..." Captain Hyuuga didn't finish talking, but Shirou already knew what he wanted to say. It is like Bijuu . Even if I have never seen Bijuu , these ninjas have always heard of Bijuu 's rumors.

Then, in the sky over the Konoha headquarters, a huge flash of light suddenly appeared! This is a special flash bomb that Konoha uses to deliver information. Then the flash bombs rose four times in succession. This is the headquarters' emergency assistance. There is no doubt that the Konoha headquarters was attacked! And the situation has reached a critical point of time... In this way, the behavior

of these sands can be said to be passed, their purpose is to drag the main force of Konoha , not to allow this part of the ninja to return. Shirou and Captain Hyu uga looked at each other and they could see each other's eyes. " Away from the battle with Suna , immediately return to the headquarters!" I don't know who is passing the order on the battlefield, but now this time, I have not been able to check it out. Anyway ,

when Shirou heard this sentence, he turned and began to rush toward the command. In fact, even if there is no such order, he will run back. There are not many remnants here, but the command is extremely dangerous. The important thing is that Kushina is also there. Konoha 's intelligence department made a mistake. They didn't expect the attack here to be a slap in the face. However, for this attack, Sha Ren was considered a bloody

one. They had already made plans to lose 1,000 people. This means that the enemy power of the offensive command is absolutely unprecedented. Chapter 37 , White Nightshade ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Without Sharingan , why is Shirou 's Lecce so slipping? First, his dynamic vision is excellent. This is the acquired ability from a small exercise.

Although it can't be as exaggerated as the BUG of Sharingan , it is definitely a very practical category. In the fire Kage , nothing can be done without leaving the Sharingan . Second, his physical responsiveness is super strong, which is related to his innate advantage and belongs to the affiliation of the empowered. Third, he rarely uses Raychem as a simple, longdistance one-way spur, the single mode, no matter what kind of speed is always easy to see flaws.

But right away, he is going to spur a hand. Now, Shirou is stimulating his body with a weak Thunder, and as much as possible to improve his speed while ensuring his endurance, in order to do his best to return to Konoha 's headquarters. There are a lot of Konoha ninjas doing the same things as him, returning to help and returning as soon as possible. This time Konoha ’s intelligence department had a

problem, or it was Suna who had done a very savvy thing. Konoha's headquarters is facing the sand, and indeed 1,000 people have been transferred to the front line of the country of the wind and the country of the earth. Under such eyes, Konoha has no problem with the information. But this is not a single action, but a series of actions. While the thousand people are moving to the country of the earth, at the same time on the defense line of the country of

the earth, Sharon has transferred two thousand people at the same time. In order to conceal Konoha , they along After the movement of the border of the rain country, and with the permission of the country of the rain, they finally entered the country of rain, then broke into the country of Sichuan from the country of rain, and then launched an attack on the command of Konoha . Not only that, but for this attack, they invested 1,000 people on the frontal

battlefield as a layman and attacked Konoha ' s first line of defense. Attacks do not break in, their purpose is to wait for the mobile force of Konoha's second line of defense to come to reinforcements! After Konoha 's backbone was pulled out, the main force of the sand-bearing side of it was launched with a thunder blow to the Konoha headquarters! After the command signal of the command came

out, the Konoha ninja on the frontal battlefield quickly responded, so the mobile power began to disengage and wanted to get back quickly, but how simple is it, although the rest of Suna’s side is not More, but they have been wrong to die, in any case will drag a Konoha ninja. Therefore, some Konoha ninjas are still entangled with sand, and it is difficult to quickly resolve this battle. Of course, this has nothing to do with Shirou .

He just rushes toward the direction of the command. Although he is saving Chakra, he has been using the Thunder constantly in order to maintain the maximum uniform speed. Next, about forty minutes later, the command is already far away, and the chakra in his body is also consumed almost... He should be the fastest group of ninjas. The vague fighting sounds have been passed to Shirou 's ears. But this is not the point.

The point is that he heard a roaring roar. Then a behemoth has appeared in his eyes. It is also difficult to cover up its huge body in the night, the huge tail sweeps away, the sandy body, the strange pattern on the body, the appearance like a large civet cat, and the iconic, huge chakra like Wang Yang. Chakra with evil spirits, full of erosion, and hard to resist! “ One-Tails SHUKAKU !”

Shirou stopped unconsciously and then reported the name in his mouth. The sand can be put into the blood this time. Not only did the 1000 people be abandoned, but even Bijuu was put in. Their purpose was very clear, just to unplug Konoha ’s headquarters. As long as the command was unplugged, they had the confidence to turn around and eat the remaining Konoha ninja who lost the command. After this battle victory, Suna could

ask Konoha to stop the war as a winner , then the entire line of defense collapsed. The country of fire and Konoha Root could not refuse! After all, Konoha 's enemies are not only one of them, they have no power to reorganize such a line of defense. For Suna , after the battlefield is settled, they can deal with Iwa with peace of mind . Shirou just paused a little, and after reacting, he ran back again.

Most of the ninjas are similar to him. Bijuu turned away when he didn't see Bijuu . Bijuu is terrible, but this kind of ninja who fought for a long time on the front line is an ordinary thing. He was killed by Bijuu and was a small one. The little shuriken got rid of it, without any difference. At this distance, Shirou can see where Kushina is. This is not to say that he and Kushina are so heartfelt,

but that Kushina is too conspicuous! She is holding Bijuu . Dozens of silver chains are particularly conspicuous in the night, not to mention the fact that these chains tie SHUKAKU firmly together. This is Kushina 's King Kong blockade, and the starting point of the chain is where Kushina is. Uzumaki family unique Chakra, UU reading book www. Uukanshu. Com has the peculiar power to suppress Bijuu . On this

battlefield, perhaps someone is better than Kushina , but no one is better than Bijuu . But this means that her identity has been exposed. Shirou seems to have seen it, and countless sands are rushing in the direction of Kushina . SHUKAKU's sharp screams kept ringing. It had been locked up in the altar. It was finally put out, and it was about to start smashing, but I didn't expect it to be bound again!

Then, Shirou discovered the commander here, Tsunade . At this time her Baihao Jutsu has been unlocked, and her eyes are already full of Puppet 's wreckage, and her body is gray. At the moment, the old rivals, Suna 's Chiyo mother-inlaw, and her near-song ten people are fighting . Such high combat power is being held down by each other. If they are rushed into the ordinary ninja group,

like Tsunade , they are basically one punch. Shirou has come to the edge of the battlefield, overlooking the battlefield from the branches, SHUKAKU is in the middle of the battlefield, Kushina is at the foot of SHUKAKU , and Tsunade is on the other side of the battlefield. He exhaled a sigh of relief, and at this time his Chakra was not much in his body, and he was still able to use a thousand bird stream.

At the foot of Shirou , the body jumped from the tree into the battlefield. When he was in the middle of the air, he had already lit a bright thunder! Then he began to rush in the direction of Kushina without hesitation . Overlooking from midair: A group of thunder, is trying to pierce the battlefield. Soon, he will pierce the battlefield. Chapter 38 , White Nights, Falling ( 2 )

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "Mr. Kushina , your look is a bit miserable." Shirou said with a smile to Kushina . He looked even worse. While talking, he was still reaching out and pulling out the iron products on his body one by one. Just as he did not care about the spurs, he recruited a lot of long-range strikes. Although he escaped some, he hit him as much.

The white hair was already covered with blood, and the mask on his face had been broken a little while at this time. His guard and his eyes had been exposed. Blood is flowing out of his wounds. However, Kushina seems to be a bit horrible , but it doesn't matter. Shirou , who was relieved , took off the dragon suit that was worn outside and threw it away, revealing the dragon suit worn inside.

The big cockroach outside has become wet and heavy, with his own blood and enemy blood. At this time, Kushina was wearing Konoha 's quest suit. In the night, his bright red hair was particularly eyecatching. Kushina 's body has already emerged from the orange Nine-tails Chakra coat, and there are five tails behind her, which shows that he has used the power of Nine-tails . Her face was also covered with blood, and the

three teams responsible for protecting her, Anbu , were all killed. After seeing Shirou , the expression on Kushina 's face became very unsatisfactory . In short, it was not very good looking. Looking at Shirou 's appearance, she knew that the other party was quickly coming back from the front line. " Shirou , you shouldn't be here." "Maybe, but I have already returned."

Shirou said, the smile on his face has not diminished. It seems that he is in a good mood now? However, after the flash of his flash flashed twice, it was completely extinguished, and his chakra was enough to maintain the thunder. It means that he has no chakra. In general, when the ninja's Chakra is exhausted, it is because he has no physical activity, but Shirou is different. He sets a limit line for himself. In general, he can only use the

body. Eighty percent of Chakra, that is to say, he still has a bottom line. If he presses the limit at this time, he can still extract some of the chakras. This bottom line is to make you lose your ability to move at any time. Bijuu is on his side. Kushina has only tried his best to suppress SHUKAKU . Countless ninjas are guarding her. Shirou is no longer able to use Ninjutsu . In terms of power comparison, now is 2000 to

500, Konoha is at an absolute disadvantage, and there is a large number of noncombatants in the headquarters of this command... Konoha will soon be killed. " Shirou , it seems that you are running out of Chakra, just take me with you," Kushina said. At this time, it is still safe to let Shirou stay at his side. If he is allowed to escape, there is no chakra ninja. The survival rate on this battlefield must be close to zero percent.

Shirou shook his head. "Next I will enter the second phase of the Thousand Birds." Kushina was stunned by Shiro u 's words, and the second bird of the thousand birds was a ghost, she never heard of it. "What is the difference between the two thousand birds and the thousand birds?" Although the brains of the ninjas on both sides of the battlefield came out, Konoha 's situation was extremely urgent, but Kushina asked this question.

"There is a big difference." "Well, where is the difference?" "The difference is in the current sound." "what?" "Yes, the difference is the current sound, the thousand bird stream is the bird's voice, the thousand birds flow the second paragraph, it is 哔哩哔哩." Shirou seems to be very serious, but it is exactly what kind of expression Kushina is now .

What is the difference between changing the sound performance? ! But Shirou's next move, telling the other, it's really different to change the sound. "Next, Ninja Shiraishi Shirou is going to be temporarily closed..." Shirou said in a voice he could only hear. Yes, you haven't guessed at all, and I won't tear up the manuscript for this. Shirou 's A-level skills are called ElectroMaster.

Why is he so able to adapt to the Thunder? Because he was used to electricity and was used to electricity, his body was naturally adapted to lightning. Why was he able to avoid the general Genjutsu at the beginning ? Because he uses an electromagnetic barrier, in a sense Genjutsu has some similarities with psychological manipulation. Why can he have such a superb shuriken throwing technique? Because he can always correct the throwing

trajectory of the flying props, and he can calculate the flight trajectory instantly before throwing. Why does he have a certain ability to detect? Because he always recognizes the bioelectrical signals around him. Why does he have a high level of understanding, learning and memory because he has developed high-intensity brains. To be honest, compared to Electromaster ability so, he wanted something more like a

DEATHNOTE, UU reading www.uukanshu.com but that is obviously not possible ...... Shirou was first a ninja, and the battle like a ninja was his best choice, but now this situation has not allowed him to make any reservations. Kushina didn't feel any chakra fluctuations on Shirou 's body. But in the night, Shirou 's body burst out with a blue-white arc that was much thicker than when he used the Thunder, and the

more harsh currents of the birds began to sound on him. The electric field rises from the bottom of the foot. The hair behind his head suddenly collapsed, and the white hair was very antigravity. If you describe this state in detail, it is between the wonderful use of the electrooptic flint and the military unit of the Ministry of Defense. One of his palms has been placed on the ground, and then listened carefully, the sound of rustling can be heard in the night.

The sword of iron sand was drawn from the ground. The high-frequency vibration of the sputum can stimulate the eardrum of people! At this time, the attack of the sand forbearance has begun to become hostile to me. In order to carry out a devastating blow to the Konoha command, Sha Ren will not be able to take care of his own casualties. More importantly, I did not expect that they found a second strategically important

goal by mistakenly: Nine-tails Jinchuriki ! Regarding the information on Nine-tails Jinchuriki , no matter how high Konoha 's confidentiality level is, there will always be some leaks. For example, the current Nine-tails Jinchuriki is a member of the Uzumaki family. Perhaps when Kushina does nothing, standing opposite the wind Kage , the other party may not know that she is Nine-

tails Jinchuriki , but when her Uzumaki family's Chakra system is revealed, Nine-tails Jinchuriki 's identity is Exposure is undoubted. Chapter 39 , White Nights, Falling ( 3 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Because of the need to control and restrain SHUKAKU , Kushina is now in a state of being unable to move at will, so it is very dangerous.

Even if a large number of Konoha ninjas are guarding her, but Suna 's ninja is still rushing up, so the power of defense around her is getting weaker and weaker. At this time, Konoha needs a strong output! "Clear the field, sand bears." With the shining thunder, Shirou , who holds the sword of the iron sand in both hands, rushes toward the most dense enemy group.

Such a highly destructive move, Shirou did not have the opportunity to play before, after all, no one in Konoha is worthy of his use to deal with this. So for the first time, everyone saw the power of this iron sand sword, including himself. Electromaster 's ability allows Shirou to manipulate electromagnetic force like a well-respected, well-known middle school student who can make everyone's heads famous, collecting all the iron

sand in the soil within 200 meters. Use the magnetic force to make the iron sand move with your own thoughts. This iron sand sword formed by electromagnetic force is not so much a sword, but rather a whip like a snake. With a sound that is like a beating of a bee's flapping sound hundreds of times, the sword of iron sand can be free. It is tens of meters long in the air, so that Shirou 's attack range can be easily expanded. Do not underestimate the scope of these tens of

meters. For the ninja, in the general battle process, the distance of ten meters is already quite a long distance. A large amount of iron sand is controlled by energy such as electromagnetic force, which produces vibration. Shirou waves the sword of iron sand, just like waving a high-speed electric chain saw! Basically, this kind of thing is broken hands, broken legs and legs, and the neck is broken.

And with the conventional defense method, Root can't stop the sword of iron sand. There is a sand-bearing attempt to block with a long knife in the hand. However, the vibration from the molecular level is enough to make the sword of iron sand become sharper than any weapon of the gods. Times, for it, cutting off the metal props is no different from cutting off the flesh and blood. The look that Shirou reveals in one of his eyes is unclear whether it is

indifferent or calm. In the night, his white hair and white mask are full of light, which makes the enemy and the two feel the common level. Shock! The direction of his advancement will immediately break his limbs. The traces left by him are basically bloody and fuzzy. The momentum of sand tolerance is one of the resistance. Although the style is not the same, the way of fighting the chopped vegetables and chopping vegetables reminds

them of the people that Konoha once existed, and they are not happy to think of anyway. Suna 's pain forever, Konoha White fang , Hatake Yumao . That person is also like this, one person and one knife, rushing into the sand and forbearance, such as into the uninhabited. 朔茂 is dead, this is Konoha's self-destruction, but look like this, Konoha wants new but new minions this evening?

Of course, unlike Hatake , the Konoha White fang , no matter what level of ninja, whether you are Genin or most of Jōnin , he basically finishes the game and the other party will finish. Shirou is different. For the killing effect of the fish, he is a little higher than White Fang , but with such a move, it is difficult to complete a blow to Jōnin . There are too many enemies.

Here is Konoha's weak, absolutely chaotic battlefield. There are too many sands. In terms of probability, no matter how sharp the attack of Shirou and how comprehensive the defense is, there will always be enemies who can rush to him. And he just focused on attacking enemies far away, as if giving up defense. This is the illusion of the enemy. At this time, Shirou is out of absolute discharge. He will not be careful because he is afraid of hurting others.

at this time, The enemy's body that invades 3 meters around his body will be extremely uncomfortable due to the current. The high pressure within 2 meters will make the enemy faint. The average enemy within one meter will die very badly. The carbonized place is always Will be carbonized. Shirou can't calculate how many enemies he killed, but almost no one can stop him from moving forward. This is mainly my reason. If I write too many people who kill him, you

will feel like playing and writing. If it is too little, it is not enough to show his power, so blur it here, please imagine it at the time. Taking Shirou as a pioneer, the ninja around Kushina followed him to launch a counterattack. Under such a desperate attack, the sand forbearance actually retreated. Soon, at the foot of SHUKAKU, there was a vacuum zone of sand and forbearance. After clearing the sand around it, Shirou did not stand

out, but he returned to Kushina before another wave of sand rushed . Prior to this, UU read www.uukanshu.com. He took back the whip-shaped sword of iron sand, turned it into the shape of a spear, and then strove to vote for the most dense place in the outer sand! Then in midair, the pile of iron sand was made into a black senbon , and another assassination storm! After returning to Kushina again, he temporarily released the state

of discharge. At this time, don't say his original mask, even his bare skin has been dyed red. At this time, Kushina is very aggressive. What kind of Ninjutsu is a thousand birds? Of course, she understands, but this so-called two- segment of the thousand birds seems to be completely different from the thousand birds. The difference in power is not to be compared first. Why is such a powerful technique, and he is not aware of the chakra fluctuations? !

However, Shirou did not have time to explain such things to her at this time. " Kushina , can't you solve this big guy with something like seals?!" he pointed to SHUKAKU . Ladies and gentlemen, although not described, SHUKAKU has been roaring in the course of Shirou's battle. Although Ku shina has bound his body, there is no way to take his mouth. "Can there be any way? I have done my best to suppress

it." Kushina immediately responded and said. In fact, not only that, because of the relationship of SHUKAKU , the Nine-tails in her body are already ready to move, so Kushina does not only suppress SHUKAKU at this time , but also distracts the body of Kurama ! She is not the perfect Jinchuriki like Eighttails , but she has been using Nzumaki 's Chakra to suppress Nine-tails . Now her Chakra level has dropped to the warning line. Nine-

tails certainly does not start. Honest. It also wants to be breathable. Chapter 40 , White Nights, Falling ( 4 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "Is the seal like the four elephant seals not working? I should be able to use it now." Shirou suggested. Chakra is like that, there is always a squeeze.

Of course, to say that the four-image seal can be used, Shirou has to squeeze into the dead. He himself has not checked the carat. The four-image seal is a seal of this level. . "Do you think Bijuu is such a short answer?" Kushina asked with a squinting eye. Shirou heard a glimpse , well, he really thinks so. He thinks that making Jinchuriki is exactly the same as turning the elephant off the refrigerator.

His idea is probably like this. First, grab a Konoha ninja. Second, let him perform a fourimage seal. Third, a brand new Jinchuriki is about to be born. But in fact it is obviously not as simple as this. Picking Jinchuriki is a very complicated process. The general Ninja Root can't afford Chakra like Bijuu . This is not to say that a ninja can be done casually. Shirou also understood it immediately, but according to his estimation, he personally

had a 50% confidence to succeed in Jinchuriki ... but after three seconds, he gave up on this idea. First, take your own body as a cage and stuff it into such a big thing. Is it painful? Second, people still need some privacy. Third, even if the seal Bijuu is not difficult, but the process is irreversible, one day for Jinchuriki , you need a lifetime for Jinchuriki , want to return? Sorry, this stuff does not enjoy the three packs.

I have to say that this is a correct decision. I don’t know how deep Shirou is about Fire Kage . I just think that Gaara ’s dark circles are purely styles. In fact, this is a very serious matter. . The problem is that SHUKAKU is a broken mouth. Yes, the dazzling OneTails SHUKAKU is a broken mouth. Does it always make people sleep? Far away, in short, it is not feasible to seal Bijuu in this way .

Do you want to kill it without the four seals? This proposal is very feasible, but the problem is that it is a densely populated battlefield, and it will be accidentally killed by its own people. For the processing of SHUKAKU , I really don't have much to do. Otherwise, Kushina has already started to act, instead of just bundling it. " Kushina , if you have no way, I have a way of not being able to do it."

Somehow, Kushina seems to think that her ear has a problem. She feels that her disciple's sentence sounds a little bit... well, wretched? "What?" Although I heard it , Kushina asked her question. Shirou didn't answer Kushina 's question, but instead reached out to the waistband. There is no such thing as a coin in the fire Kage , and there is no discovery in archaeology.

So Shirou took out a steel ball from the pocket. Little friends, you guessed it, he just wants to give SHUKAKU a few hot hair... It’s literally a few haircuts . A few words followed by a word called Railgun . The coins used by Railgun have strict specifications, a diameter of 1.7 cm and a thickness of 0.3 cm, but this is what Shirou is here. He chose steel balls of similar weight. SHUKAKU is now restricted by Kushina 's

King Kong blockade, and with a fixed target of such a large target within 50 meters, Shirou does not need to aim at all. "Full power discharge, I have not tried it once." Shirou said as he gestured softly with his left hand. He relied on such hints to unlock some kind of restriction in the brain. "Please enjoy my next performance, the name is how to correctly bombard Bijuu !" Take a deep breath,

Then Shirou held his breath. In a crisscross, the chaotic arc was filled with his body in an instant, and in an instant, he seemed to be wrapped in a thunder ball. Then, Shirou 's arm stretched out straight in front of him, and the arc of his body fainted for a few more points. Then the bottom-up repulsion caused some metal products on the ground to start to violate the gravity, energy. Gathering along the palm of his hand to the palm of his hand, gradually a dazzling glow in his palm.

"Not good! Stop him!" Because Shirou had too much nonsense, this time, the second batch of sand forbearance has been encircled. Although they don't know what Shirou is going to do, everyone has just seen the lethality of their people. Now he reached out and aimed at Bijuu , and those thunder light made people feel incompetent . Sharon began to rush to Shirou . This time is already late! "boom!"

The huge sound seemed to shatter the eardrum, and then the talent noticed the orange light that pierced the night sky. After the loud noise, SHUKAKU ’s screams have stopped. Very bad, Shirou 's first shot broke SHUKAKU 's head. This guy screamed for a night, enough to upset him. The whole world is now clean. The two ninjas in the battle, this moment stopped

the action in their hands, they stared at SHUKAKU 's position. One after another, sand and forbearance began to lick their own eyes. Did they read it wrong? SHUKAKU was headshot? What do you mean? Is this a bird? Dignified Bijuu , was said to have been headshot headshot ah? However, it has not been used up yet. "boom!" Another light hit the right arm of SHUKAKU . "boom!"

Left arm. UU reading book www. Uukanshu.com "boom!" Left torso. "boom!" tail. "boom!" abdomen. "boom!" Left leg. "boom!" Right leg. Rumble sounds, like the metronome on the battlefield, as if the sand is bad , the beat is finished, and SHUKAKU has also turned into a pile of sand.

This picture is so beautiful, everyone stares at it with a sneak eye. A little... well, it was very shocking, so at the time when Shirou gave SHUKAKU a one-minute shot, no one came to stop him, and even the ninja who rushed halfway stopped and looked at it. This scene. Who can tell them what is going on in this world? The powerful Bijuu , why does it look like popcorn? Said that the explosion will burst? Have you said that you have swept the battlefield

before? First, it was tied and then exploded. Director, this script is wrong! Say this, Shirou killed SHUKAKU ? Of course not, such a Chakra monster, a few cannons can not die. At this time, Kushina , who lost her bondage target, withdrew the King Kong blockade. Without the restraint of Uzumaki Chakr a, the pile of sand on the ground immediately began to restore the shape of SHUKAKU .

Konoha frontline ninjas have already arrived at this time. One of SHUKAKU 's arms was blown up by Railgun and just fell to Chiyo 's side. This time it can be reflected that ginger is still old and spicy. When the battlefield was silent, there were two orders from Chiyo in the ears of Sharon : "Recycling SHUKAKU ! Then..." "Destroy Nine-tails Jinchuriki !!!"

Gently cut your teeth. Chapter 41 , White Nights, Falling ( 5 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The accuracy and destructive power of some moves naturally need not be said. In short, Shirou is a national-level strategic deterrent weapon that has been smashed in front of others. The scene of the violent Bijuu looks

very shocking, as if Shirou is quite arrogant , but in fact more than half of the credit goes to Kushina . Just as SHUKAKU was sealed by her King Kong blockade, Bijuu in that state was under the restraint of Uzumaki Chakr a , a super-active target that could not move, could not be evaded , could not be defended, could not attack, and could not recover. So Shirou took advantage of it.

Otherwise, SHUKAKU gave him something like Bijuu jade, and he got it right. On the battlefield between Konoha an d Suna , the higheststrength SHUKAKU could not be recovered for a while, and not only that, the sand bearer at this time even faced the danger of losing SHUKAKU . Bijuu can be sealed as long as there is a suitable appliance, such as a seal master like Kushina .

So the chic Chiyo , almost immediately issued two orders to Suna 's ninjas, first, immediately recycle SHUKAKU , and second, eliminate Ninetails Jinchuriki . On this battlefield, she is the highest commander of Sha Ren. Now that Konoha's ninja is returning to large-scale support, the strength of both sides is gradually going to be flat. Even the momentum of sand tolerance has been completely curbed at this time,

and they may become weak soon. After all, the scene just after , is quite irritating for Konoha 's ninja. At this time, killing Tsunade and destroying the first strategic goal of Konoha's headquarters was impossible. Therefore, Chiyo changed the operational target with a decisive decision. The highest priority was changed to recycling SHUKAKU , and the

second priority was changed to killing Kushina . Of course, it would be great if you could give birth to Uzumaki Kushina , but this is obviously very difficult to do. "You Suna , is there a clear target for combat?" Through dozens of Puppets , Tsunade's tone was full of sarcasm and said to Chiyo's mother-in-law. Tsunade 's face is pale, not only because of the tragic level of Konoha fighting, but more importantly, this time she

is still trying to restrain her own blood sugar. Quite hard to restrain. However, at this time, she finally got a sigh of relief. The battle and non-combatants of the command post were brutally injured after being attacked by the sand. It was difficult to avoid the death of the frontline Ninja. It is certain that it will be preserved. As long as the command system is still there, there will be no wounded Kage ringing on Ko noha's overall strategy .

No one even thought that the person who played a key role at this time was actually the little devil who followed Kushina . Shirou play ed a role on the battlefield within a minute, not to mention turning the tide, but also to be independent. Although Tsunade is surprised by the power of Shirou , this is a good thing after all. At this time, it is impossible to care too much. The strength of one's own strength on the battlefield will increase, and the hope of

victory will increase by one point. After SHUKAKU lost his strength, Sharon had some advances and retreats . After getting Chiyo 's orders, they almost subconsciously rushed to Kushina . In order to achieve the goal of killing Jinchuriki , the sand bears only rushed to the side, which led to the fact that their chances behind them were undefended. The general form on the battlefield is that Shirou , Kushina and

some Konoha ninjas are in the innermost circle, and the outer ring of the sand is being attacked by them. The outermost Konoha reinforceme nts can easily reproduce these backs. The life is gone. So after the Chiyo order, the casualty exchange between the two sides was reversed. Chiyo 's arms stretched naturally in front of her, and the invisible Chakra line at her fingertips was connected to the Puppet group between h erself and Tsunade .

Her gaze first swept over SHUKAKU , which was slowly recovering , confirming that Konoha had no action against SHUKAKU , and then he turned his head and said to Tsunade : "Your young people are very good, on the battlefield. The form is always changing, and now it seems that our first goal has been difficult to achieve, but as long as it can solve Ninetails ' Jinchuriki , compared to the strategic significance of destroying this command, even Be bigger."

Originally, the plan of the sand was to end the Konoha headquarters. First, they would calmly recover the SHUKAKU and then turn around and solve the Konoha force that lost the command . But now there are plans to make mistakes. Before they succeeded, Konoha ’s former army has already Fold back. Chiyo itself did not agree to put SHUKAKU into the battlefield, but the fourthgeneration wind Kage insisted that, after dealing with such a

decisive decision, the consultant of Chiyo had to agree to the authority of the new Kage . Looking at it now, it is a mistake to bring SHUKAKU out. Fortunately, the sand has a decision-making mistake, and Konoha also has made mistakes in decision-making. In addition to destroying the command, there is now a simpler, more strategic goal that can be achieved, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Nine-tails Jinchuriki .

The little devil who just rushed to save Nine-tails Jinchuriki , although he did not know what kind of technique used to break up SHUKAKU , but his strength is absolutely not good, which reminds her of Konoha White fang of the second endurance war . Such a threatening goal must not allow him to grow up successfully. Now let him destroy it with Jinchuriki . "I have to say that you put Ninch -tails ' Jinchuriki here, both smart and imaginative, and stupid to be embarrassed."

Kushina has played a vital role since this battle. It is because of her existence that SHUKAKU 's massive destruction has not been implemented, but as a Ninetails Jinchuriki , she is worth destroying. The goal is to put Jinchuriki under the eyes of the enemy. From the perspective of Root , this is still unwise. Suna has carefully planned the attack on the Konoha headquarters. It has not failed yet, and it must

not fail, because they paid too much for this action. Now there are two choices for sand tolerance. First, retain the power that is still there, quickly evacuate, and second, desperate. They chose the second, because the sand is now like a gambler who lost half of the chips, and the gambling now has a clear hope of winning, so they naturally put all the chips on. "In any case, you will soon fail," Tsunade said, but she was actually worried

about Kushina 's situation, but it was almost impossible to solve Chiyo in a short time . So she also issued an order. There are only five short words. "Seal class!" “ SHUKAKU !” The first 42 Cap white Yasha Birth into ( 6 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Whether it's Wei Wei or Zhao Dong, Tsunade 's

strategy is simple. In short, it is necessary to distract the attention and direction of the sand. You can't let all the sands go to Kushina , otherwise it would be that she doesn't need to contain Bijuu . In this case, it will be difficult to keep intact. Tsunade is not really trying to snatch the SHUKAKU in the hands of the sand , compared to the benefits of killing Nine-tails , the sand can not afford the consequences of losing SHUKAKU .

Kill Nine-tails Jinchuriki weaken Konoha fighti ng force, and lost SHUKAKU is equivalent to losing Suna biggest deterrent, or the severity of their points clear. "Sister, Konoha 's seal class is up!" Ebizō suddenly appeared behind Chiyo and said that Konoha ’s intentions were immediately detected . Konoha is also a little bit blind at this time, they completely gave up the protection of the command and

some non-combatants, and turned to control SHUKAKU . Bijuu is an important weight to maintain the balance of the strength of the village. Whether it is war or peace, no village can bear the consequences of losing Bijuu . From the perspective of high-end combat power, there is a SHUKAKU who has not been controlled before, and now can no longer fight , and Chiyo , and her brother Ebizō .

Konoha has Tsunade and Kush ina here . In contrast, the two sides are unbalanced. Tsunade restrains Chiyo and Kushina deals with S HUKAKU . Ebizō can freely rus h into the battlefield. However, he could not, previously said that SHUKAKU is not under much control, and Ebizō 's task is to look at, control and, when necessary, be responsible for the timely recovery of SHUKAKU .

So he is also busy enough. Wind Kage can't really have a bit of a brain. He dares to put SHUKAKU on the battlefield and he must be sure to recycle it. And this grasp is Ebizō , his task is SHUKAKU itself, and other things Root is not responsible for him. Now Kushina is the protection target of Konoha , and SHUKAKU is also the protection target of Sandong . Kushina still has a battle, and SHUKAKU has turned into a pile of sand.

The sand rushed to Kushina , and Konoha 's seal class also slammed toward SHUKAKU . So Ebizō only toward Chiyo reminded. "I will deal with Tsunade , Ebiz. You will immediately recycle SHUKAKU . After completing the mission, you will immediately leave the battlefield and then evacuate to the village. You don't have to worry about the rest. Be sure to protect SHUKAKU ." Chiyo pro mptly shut down .

At present, the most important thing is to collect SHUKAKU before Konoh a 's seal class , so Ebizō did not say a nonsense. After nodding, he quickly rushed to SHUKAKU with a team . After rushing to SHUKAKU at a speed that is completely incompatible with his age , Ebizō immediately forgot to take a shot! Summoning Jutsu ! A huge sand pot appeared next to Ebizō , and then he began to direct his men, while dealing

with Konoha 's seal class, while setting his own seal, they were ready to re-seal SHUKAKU to the sand pot, and then guard the Bijuu rapid evacuation. This is probably the only benefit of SHUKAKU's loss of resistance, and there is basically no hindrance when it is recycled. Twelve sands were bounded by SHUKAKU . After the arrangement was completed, they almost simultaneously printed, and then the scattered sandy body of SHUKAKU was like flowing

water, and instantly poured into the sand pot beside Ebizō . Then Ebizō buckled the lid of the sand pot, and after attaching the last special paper type, he made the last print, and the paper type disappeared into the sand pot and disappeared. Ebiz's dry body immediately picked up the sand pot and began to quickly evacuate the battlefield! Before leaving, he looked back at his sister and she was in a fierce battle with Tsunade .

anyway, The sand attack has taken a huge price to create an offensive opportunity that has failed. In fact, putting the powerful but uncontrollable thing of SHUKAKU on the frontal battlefield is not a good choice. The action of Ebizō is of course not the eyes of Konoha . After he left, dozens of Konoha ninjas chased them up. If you can recapture SHUKAKU , it is definitely a huge blow to the sand.

However, this is basically impossible. Let's not say that Ebiz is carrying the guards. He can solve Konoha 's pursuit troops alone . ............ Turning back to Shirou and Kushina in advance , after SHUKAKU wa s taken away, the sand was more unscrupulous, and their attack could only be described as crazy. " Kushina teacher, Shukaku disa ppeared." Side to get rid of an

enemy around, Shirou side facing Kushina said. "Yeah, so these guys are even more unscrupulous, all coming here." Kushina 's Ninetails Chakra coat has revealed six tails, which is the limit of her free control, and then continue Going on, it may be very stubborn. "I think we should be slipping away." Shirou sugg ested that there is no SHUKAKU at this time . Kushina is not very meaningful here. For her safety, it is best for her to

evacuate the battlefield as soon as possible. It’s not that Shirou and Kushina have no strength at this time . In fact, they can still hold on for a while. UU reads www.uukanshu.com. But this kind of persistence is basically meaningless. The surrounding sand is endless and kills. After losing a batch, more people will come up. And because of Kushina 's factors, Konoha 's ninja is difficult to let go at this time, so Shirou only proposed

to open, on the one hand to protect the safety of Kushina , on the other hand, let Konoha 's ninja fight all-out, not non-great energy Protect her. "Opening? You said it is simple, how can you do it?" Kushina looked at the enemy's encirclement, quite helplessly said that in the eyes of the sand, Kushina 's dark red Chakra coat is more conspicuous than Shirou 's bright thunder And attract more hatred!

In this world, there is a 1v50, and then the ninja who can drop the other seconds, but it is not Shirou , nor Kushina . There is also a strong ninja that can beat 1v10000 and then play. But there is no ninja who can win 1v10000. In fact, the 1v10000 cow was beaten for three days and three nights, and then was very miserable. This person can be called the third tragic person of the end of the world, and can also be the first of the top ten

middle-aged ninjas who moved the world. But after all, the fighting style is different, so that oneto-many unbalanced battles, Shirou and Kushina, ev en if they are stronger, can't do that, they can endure with sand, but what is the end result? They are not very optimistic about themselves. Unless let Kushina go away... Ps: I would like to ask for a referral ticket on Monday. I want to squeeze into the front of the new book list. There is

not much time for this book to stay on the list. I would like to thank the book mt empire, the breeze for the reward of the moon, and the book friends for the 700 rewards. The first 43 chapters of illegal suffered after foot ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

But Nine-tails violently, the consequences... cough, in short, the best choice. So the question now is actually very short-answered, that is how to get out of the battlefield. The problem is simple, but it is hard to find the answer. Shirou can still fight now, but at this time his face has begun to whiten, this is because the blood loss Kage ring. The Thunder can really give him a great deal of combat power, but the

irritatingness will cause his wounds to fail to heal, or the Thunder and all kinds of electricity are increasing his blood loss. Now he can feel a little bit of it. Dizziness is felt. There is no way to do this. It is impossible to avoid being injured at all in such a battlefield. Moreover, Shirou has repeatedl y entered the enemy group. The paralysis caused by the Thunder can greatly weaken Shirou 's pain, but the blood loss is a misunderstanding. You can't

expect him to have a strong self-healing ability like the first generation. So he is not suitable for continuing to fight. If he faints on such a battlefield because of excessive blood loss, it means that his life is going to be finished. There are fewer and fewer Konoha ninjas in the ring of sand tolerance , and it needs to be as soon as possible. Shirou doesn't feel like the defensive power of a character like Ray Kage .

Here, Lei Kage is Shirou's familiar fire Kage character, because he wrote a very professional paper a long time ago, the name is "the comparison between the defense effect of Lei Zhi and the barrier fruit." " Kushina , the main goal of the enemy is you, so staying here is really not a good choice, we should run." Shirou stressed again. "So I am asking how to run?" Kushina 's depressed face is not diminished. Of course she knows that she is going to leave

the battlefield. She looks at Konoha ninjas one after another to protect themselves. Her mood is conceivable. And know. At this point she couldn't help but think that if Minato is here , it would be a good idea to use when he wants to run when he wants to run, and basically he can go wherever he wants to go. Unexpectedly, when she thought of Minato , Shirou spoke again.

"I have another way of not being able to leave here." “What?” Kushina asked. It turned out that Shirou’s previous approach was not effective. He directly caused SHUKAKU to exit the battlefield and changed the contrast between Konoha and Sha Ren. "I can fly." Shirou said in a super solemn tone. He said that flying is not a general flight, nor is he trying to carry out some unconventional similar suspension movements. Let me

not say that the environment here is not suitable for some kind of movement, and more importantly, After a oneminute burst of shooting for SHUKAKU , his power at this time was not enough to support his longdistance movement in an ultraenergy way. If the distance of the movement is not far away, then the physical energy is consumed, and the result is still to be slaughtered. For the same reason, he did not think about how many

guns he was willing to face the surrounding sand, because he could not clear the attack if he judged his attack power was high. However, because Kushina was just thinking about Minato , she heard the word "fly" that Shirou said, and she naturally remembered the Slevel time space Ninjutsu . "Flying Thunder God? I remember that you haven't had much contact with Minato . When did you

learn Ninjutsu that was so high ?" Will Shirou fly Raytheon? Sorry, he really can't. But people sometimes have some thoughts about death, such as the current Shirou , at this time. "Wrong, I only fly, there is no Raytheon. To be exact, the time space Ninjutsu is complicated, but the ninja wants to try it, it is not difficult, although the bad luck ninja may try to hang up. ”

Listening to Shirou , Kushina understoo d what he said about Ninjutsu . "You mean reverse Summoning Jutsu ?" Isn't it true that Summoning Jutsu and reverse Summoning Jutsu are really time and space Ninjutsu , when there is no Summoning beast, the guy who dares to use reverse Summoning , most of them are like Shirou said, bad luck, run out directly Fighting the streets.

Otherwise, this Ninjutsu will be a musthave for Ninjutsu . At this time, Shirou has already begun to prepare for printing. " Reassuring , Teacher Kushina , for this Ninjutsu , I have improved it before..." This sentence is true, because he thought about how to escape quickly if he was surrounded by a long time ago. when he found the reverse Summoning Jutsu this Ninjutsu ...... so

naturally it has been improved tentative. Of course, due to the lack of theoretical knowledge, no one knows the effect of the improvement. Shirou has not tried it before... Although he seems confident, but what is the result... Oh, God knows. "Now, this Ninjutsu , in theory, flying a person is also flying, UU reading www.uukanshu.com flying two is not too much, and can guarantee the stability of the process and the landing point after the end of the operation

In space, in theory, it is a safe Ninjutsu ." Listening to him, in a theory, does Kushina feel completely unconvincing? " Shirou , you..." Not waiting for Kushina to say it, Shirou has finished printing very quickly, and then he reached out and grabbed Kushina 's arm. Then, Sha Ren discovered that his first destruction target has disappeared on the battlefield...

............ When Shirou opened his eyes again, he first resisted the unbearable headache and looked around. Kushina is not by his side, but he is not too worried about the safety of the other side. He has nothing to do, indicating that his improvement of this technique is successful. In theory, Kushina has nothing to do. Well, it is theoretical.

After looking around for a week, Shirou found himself in an unknown space. Now that fatigue and pain are constantly attacking their brains, Shirou 's dozens of wound wounds are not deep, but it is still a problem of blood loss. With his limited medical knowledge, Shirou confirmed that there was no danger around him, and he began to deal with the wounds on his body. His blood loss is already the limit, and now he can still

stay awake, but for safety reasons, he obviously has no time to use the Thunder in a short time. Without using the Thunder's Shirou , the attack power will come down at once. Fortunately, this space is relatively safe. Unfortunately, Shirou didn't know that his thoughts were already set. Ps: Thanks to the book friend Sheng Guangkai for his reward.

The first 44 chapters of illegal suffered after the foot ( 2 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "It seems that I should not use the Thunder for the time being." Shirou tried to overcome the vertigo and staggered and stood up. His physical strength and chakra have naturally recovered some, so Shirou judged that he had lost consciousness for a short

time after he came to this space. Reverse Summoning Jutsu caused his fainting, at least he could be sure that he was not keeping Wake up here. He should be glad that there were no enemies or even beasts attacking him during this time. After struggling to wrap his wounds, Shirou moved up. He first looked at the surrounding environment. It seemed to be a bare mountain. The scenery had a dead yellow, but it seemed to be no danger, but it seemed to be no danger.

But it will make people feel instinctively bad - it turns out that no one can be like Jiraiya , just come to a technique, not only have no side effects, but also magical to go to the holy land of Miki Mountain . It seems that no one can like Jiraiya , even the reverse Summoning can go to the holy land of Miki Mountain. In the case of Shirou and his experience of not being out of the village for more than a decade, it is difficult for him to determine the specific coordinates of this

place, so it is imperative that he leave this seemingly bad place, preferably quickly. Find humans and then confirm where Konoha is. As for why he didn't look for Kushina 's thoughts, because he didn't think it was necessary, a ninja like Kushina was more adaptive than himself in such an environment. She also knew what to do in this place. "This place doesn't say live people, even the creature's Kage can't see it." After a long walk, Shirou

snorted and whispered his hand on the wound on his shoulder. This place has no breath of living things. But as if to respond to his expectations, a living thing appeared at this time - but after seeing this creature, he would rather live this creature or not. With some kind of beast's low-lying and inexplicable bark, a four-legged, three-headed, short-winged, large-sized, savage canine

creature appeared in front of Shirou 's eyes. If Shirou is very familiar with the story of Fire Kage , then when he sees the first sight of this creature, he will say something like this: "Hey, buddy, you look a bit familiar..." Well, as long as he has a brain, he probably won’t say a word like a buddy to a dog, even if the dog is so strange. Except that there are no black sticks in the body, and there are no eye circles on the eyes, this guy is clearly

the same as a creature in the Pain family. This guy looks a bit hungry, so when Shirou saw it at first glance, he noticed that the other person was unfriendly - in short, it was impossible to be a happy friend. The three-headed dog slowly walked five feet in front of Shirou and stopped. Shirou loosened the palm of his hand on his shoulder and then licked his mouth against the sauce. At

this time he laughed and revealed a white fang . It’s so friendly, he is a ninja who loves animals... It’s strange, if his hands are not so fluent. Fire 火 fire dragon fire bomb! A fiery dragon filled with violent breath immediately wrapped up this giant dog, as if Shirou could smell the barbecue in the next moment , this is the legendary cannibal, the ninja eats. However, that did not happen. After the fire broke

away, the three dogs stood there intact. "What is going on here? Can the fire not look good?" Serious blood loss, Chakra inventory is insufficient, Thunder should not be used, the other side is not cooked with B-class fire... For a moment, Shirou is ready to judge, well, he turned and ran. The three-headed dog is of course chasing behind Shirou . It’s burnt for a while without any reason, although it’s not a

big deal, but it’s still very painful to perceive. Even if it is not, it is impossible to give up the food to the mouth. So one person and one dog, one person rushing in front of the scorpion, one is chasing after the back, and this thing once again illustrates a scientific reason, that is, the two legs can not run four legs anyway, Shirou can only be from time to time Stop, rely on his limited Chakra to fight back, then run again, pull a distance,

then be caught up, then counterattack, and so on. ............ Sight back to Shirou and Kushina left the battlefield, in one sentence can describe the state of the present, sand and defeat. Konoha Ninja returned, the sand force fell in the wind, Kushina lost track, Konoha command can not be destroyed, this time the sand, can only choose to retreat. In this battle, the sand left the body of the land, but

nothing was obtained, the established goals were not achieved, the chances of sudden emergence did not catch, and even almost lost Bijuu , it was terrible and could not be worse. . But Konoha is not much better here. " Tsunade adults, we need to pursue it?" Staff Nara Shikaku against Tsunade asked . At this time , the blood on the face of Tsunade was not dry. Her left hand grabbed her right arm and UU

read the book. Uukanshu.com Try to stay calm as you speak. She can't reveal her own blood-threatening qualities before the ministry. "No, immediately search for the wounded, rescue the wounded, and then... use our fastest means of communication to report the disappearance of Kushina to 3rd Hokage and let the fire Kage contact Namikaze Minato as soon as possible ."

"Yes." After Shikaku accepted the order, he quickly conveyed it. "Reverse Summoning ?" After Shikaku left, Tsunade muttere d to himself, saying that the traces of Ninjutsu remainin g from the disappearance of Kushina and Shirou , combined with the phenomenon of their disappearance, can be judged by two people who are likely to leave the battlefield by means of reverse Summoning .

"I hope they are safe and sound." Probabilistically, the use of reverse Summoning , the unstable Ninjutsu , is quite problematic. Tsunade doesn't know that someone has made a poor improvement on this procedure, and even if this Ninjutsu is not a problem, Then the place where the operator is sent and the distance transmitted are basically random, if the two unfortunate ones are transferred to the country of the wind...

Cough, probably won't be unlucky to this extent? Tsunade secretly convinces himself. In short, I can find Kushina at this time , and when there is only Namikaze Minato , I must tell Kushina about Kage as soon as possible . PS: 1. Feel the 1000 rewards of the book friend Tang. 2, the author really has no time, if I carefully overhaul, the update speed has to decline, can endure the typos

of the book friends, thank you very much for tolerance, can not stand the typos of the book friends, can only say sorry. 3, the year does not do detailed research, personal memory in the three major battles until the Hinata abduction incident is completely over. The first 45 chapters of illegal suffered after foot ( 3 )

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "What, Kushina disappeared?" The disappearance of Nine-tails Jinchuriki was delivered to Fire Kage in the quickest and safest way, and the time was over for half a day when the message was passed to Namikaze Minato, who was performing a confidential mission in Iwa . Then, according to the priority, Namikaze

Minato immediately gave up the task being performed, and the space space Ninjutsu appeared in front of the 3rd Hokage as soon as possible . "Not disappeared, but was sent away on the battlefield." In the Kage office, 3rd Hokage still glared at his pipe, and his face was a little worried. Is it a mistake to send Kushina to the battlefield? But who can think of her is that she does not want

to go back to Konoha , and Tsunade has covered her? "In short, I can find her as soon as possible, and you are only Minato . You will go to the Wind Country immediately. You must find Kushina as fast as you can . After you find her, you must bring her back to Konoha ." 3rd Hokage commanded. I hope Kushina has no problem. Well, compared to Kushina , Shirou is only a secondary or even non-focused goal.

"I know." Namikaze Minato nodded and disappeared into the office after blinking. After a few passes, it took almost no time, and Minato appeared in front of Tsunade . Yes, with the help of Feishen Jutsu , Namikaze Minato is able to shuttle freely between battlefields. But this is not Minato's normal way of rushing. The use of flying thunder gods for long distances will cause a serious burden on

his body, but this time is not the time to care about this little thing. He personally quite worried about the safety of Kushina . " Minato , you are here." The battle just ended here . The sudden appearance of a person's body Kage made everyone very nervous, but after everyone saw the appearance of the coming person, the nervous look instantly relaxed.

" What happened to Tsunade , what happened to Kushina ?" Minato asked his question directly, the golden flash, and sometimes it was quite anxious. As long as it is human, there will always be little reason. . "Is such that……" Tsunade is also unambiguous. She simply explained the battle that happened last night to Namikaze Minato . "Is Shirou doing it? At that time, his judgment was good." Minato said, Shirou ’s

judgment was not wrong. At that time, it was really necessary to bring Kushina out of the battlefield, but it is a pity that the other party could not use the space. Ninjutsu , he can only leave in that rude way. "I understand the situation. I think Kushina should have nothing. After I came here, I could feel the thunder magic that stayed with her. Now I will go there and see." Minato added that he had just finished the sentence and did not wait for Tsunade 's response to fly away again.

The transmission distance of the thunder god is related to the chakra cost of each transmission. Generally, the farther the transmission distance is, the more chakras are consumed, but once the limit is exceeded, even if the number of chakras is increased, the distance transmitted is also No more than one meter. In the same way, Minato 's ability to perceive his own surgery is also the same. When he is too far away, he can't perceive his own surgery.

So after coming to this command, Minato felt the way he stayed with Kushina . Disappeared in the location of the command, and then appeared in a more strange space. "Is the country of the rain?" Namikaze Minato subconsciously made a judgment on the position coordinates, and then he saw Kushina . " Kushina ? You are fine!"

Fortunately, Kushina seems to have nothing to do. " Minato ?" In this relatively quiet environment, Kushina was shocked by the sudden appearance and sudden scream of Minato . "You can't say hello before you next time? If I were familiar with your Chakra, I just attacked you." Minto is scary, Minato is fast, but it tends to be scary when it appears. Even Kushina , who is

most familiar with him , is occasionally scared by her. Minato suddenly smiled, and this is really not. "You didn't suffer anything?" "Injured? This is not there, but I have to repress it back to Nine-tails before . Some of my chakras are overconsumed. It is Shirou compared to me ..." “ How is Shirou ?” For Konoha fire Kage and the top, looking for Kushina is a top priority. Shirou is just an accessory. For Minato , the

importance of Shirou is also not comparable to Kushina , but he is Konoha after all. The ninja, Kushina 's student, made him unable to let Shirou leave. " How is Shirou ? It's still not clear. We may have been scattered when we came here. I haven't found him yet because of my perception. UU reads www.uukanshu.com. But before he was on the battlefield, I was hurt a lot, so now I am a little worried about him. I think this space is a bit strange and not very safe."

Minato sighed and listened to Kushina 's tone, in which case she could not leave Shirou alone. "I will send you back to Konoha and Shirou will give me the search." But he still made his own suggestion. "How do you find it? We have never been here before, the terrain is unfamiliar, the perception is obviously not as good as me... I am looking for Shirou , I am my disciple, I can't leave him alone at this time."

Minato’s secret voice is so true, but after all, it’s inside the enemy’s territory, or you have to find Shirou and leave as soon as possible. After thinking about it, he said to Kushina : "You are waiting for me here, I will go back and then we will go to him." After Minato returned from the strange terrain again, he had to go back to the command post and explain the situation with Tsunade, telling her that she was safe, lest

the Konoha people worry too much. Minato made a quick report and quickly rushed back. As for why is it so anxious? Because he can't guarantee Kushina 's patience, if he delays a little, Kushina will definitely take the first step. "It's too slow, Minato !" In this way, Namikaze Minato is still blamed by Kushina , in fact he can guarantee that he will never spend more than five minutes from the time he walks back.

"I have already gotten out as soon as possible. After all, I have to explain to Master Tsunade ." Although he still has to explain, Minato has no contradiction. After all, people often have enough patience for those they like. The first 46 chapters of illegal suffered after the foot ( 4 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

"In other words, Minato , when did you leave a thunder magic on me?" Two people looking for the trace of Shirou , this time Kushina seems to suddenly think of something like, asked Minato . "Amount, this..." Yes, the answer to this question Minato students hesitated. He seems to have found some kind of distrust in the eyes of Kushina ?

It seems that he has done something strange with the technique left on her! "No, not long after, when we last met, it was all just in case... just like when this happens, I can find you as soon as possible..." Minato explained quickly. "Really?" "Really." This must be true. It was really true. Although Minatoto 's face involuntarily shed two cold sweats at this time , hey, the

temperature just crossed zero, it seems a bit hot. Ok, after all, Minato is still somewhat guilty. Although there is no strange idea, but for the safety of Kushina , in fact, when he first learned to fly Raytheon, he left the surgery on her. Just to protect Kushina , this is indeed a fact. After all, there have been things like cloud abductions before, but listening to Kushina’s current tone, Minato feels that he is not so honest, if it’s too honest,

It is not necessary to lick Kushina 's fist. After all, such a procedure, as if Minato can monitor Kushina at any time , the other party will certainly be unhappy. Kushina once again looked at Minato from top to bottom with a suspicious look , and it took back the look of the review... Minato saw her reaction and suddenly let out a sigh of relief. Overall, Kushina still trusts Minato 's character...

although she doubts the place she suspects. First, Namikaze Minato is a man, a silver-haired natural fisheye that teaches the world, men are animals. Second, this is especially important. Minato has a famous teacher, Jiraiya, one of Sannin , but in the eyes of Kushina , Jiraiya is not famous for his strength, but for some of his character and hobby. Fortunately, Shirou 's affairs are more important now , and some

small things, Kushina, ca n't be considered. "In short, I ’m going to take action, I hope Shirou will not be in danger!” When Kushina finished the sentence and turned his head again, Minato ’s feeling of trepidation faded... He reached out and secretly wiped the cold sweat on his face. But even though Kushina said this, things didn't go so smoothly. After three days, they didn't find Shirou 's body Kage ,

which made Kushina 's mood more and more anxious. Although it was rather noisy, Shirou fled the battlefield with Kushina after all . His messy reverse Summoning saved two people. Now Kushina has nothing to do, but if Shirou has an accident, she will be very self-blaming. "That does not work!" On the third day, Minato felt that they could not stay in this strange environment. Although it was a bit like a different space, there

were no traces of other ninja activities. The environment was basically safe, but it was after the enemy territory, although it was necessary. When you can take Kushina quickly, but if the space is blocked? In short, Shirou 's things must be accelerated. The way to come, Minato patted his forehead with his right hand palm. At this moment, he felt that he and Kushina were also stupid. Why do you insist on two people looking

for Shirou ? You can find a helper. " Kushina , you wait for me." He said to Kushina , and he did not wait for the reaction of the other party to leave again, and the time to leave was a bit long. But when he came back, he brought more people around him... Seeing this person, Kushina didn't know, but her eyes suddenly lit up!

"Yeah, why didn't I think of this, Minato , you are so smart!" Minato smiled helplessly, he was not too smart, but the minds of both of them were caught in a misunderstanding. After looking at Kushina , Minato said to the people around him: " Hyuuga , I am in trouble." Keke, Renhe search which is strong, the country of fire Konoha looking for Hyuuga , such a simple

reason, why did they not think of it before. So the two previous ideas are too rigid. "I understand, Minato is an adult." The Hyuuga family's ninja has been explained in detail beforehand, of course, knowing what to do now. Byakugan ! “Forty kilometers southeast, there are traces of Chakra remnants.” Kushina and Minato looked at each other and quickly ran

towards the direction of the instructions! With the average of three people surpassing the level of Jōnin , the speed of action is quite fast. Soon, the three arrived at the place, and after confirming that there were no enemies around, UU read www. Uukanshu.com They began to carefully examine the battlefield. "The battle took place about two days ago. It was surrounded by the traces of Ninjutsu , but the terrain was

destroyed. He seemed to be fighting something." This simple analysis and judgment, the level of Ninja for Minato . There is no difficulty at all, " Kushina , can you confirm that this is Shirou 's Chakra?" "I remember that Shirou is a ninja using the Thunder. Can he use the fire?" Kushina nodded and said: " Shirou has Chakra with two attributes of thunder and fire. I also taught him to use Ninjutsu . He is very good at Thunder. In fact, he is also very good at fire, but he is

somewhat dissatisfied. Destructive, and the Thunder is more skilled, so he basically uses Thunder in battle... but I can confirm that this is Shirou 's Chakra." Although the scope of the fire is very destructive and large in scale, in general, the single killing power of Ninjutsu is not as good as that of the Thunder. This is one reason why Shirou uses the Thunder. Of course, one of the more important reasons is that his Thunder is too slippery. If it

is not the factor of his physical injury, basically he will use less fire. Kushina was a little excited, and for the first time in three days, they found the traces left by Shirou . Just two days after the battle, Shirou obviously didn't have time to clean up the traces of the battle, so the Chakra remnant looks very obvious in the eyes of the ninja like Hyuuga , and judging from the battlefield, it seems that Shirou is still in the downwind of the battle.

The traces of the battle have been extending far away. The three continued to follow the traces of the battle. After a few hours, the Hyuuga ninja suddenly stopped and then said: "Found him!" The first 47 chapters of illegal suffered after the foot ( 5 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

After finishing this sentence, Hyuuga Ninja first rushed in a certain direction, Kushina and Minato were closely behind him. "I feel Shirou 's Chakra!" After a while, after a long distance, Kushina suddenly said! I can feel the very active Chakra, regardless of what kind of state Shirou is now, at least that he has not hanged. At this time, Hyuuga was no longer needed . Kushina and Minato were able to speed up in the upper gear, and they

immediately left the other side behind. Then, two people soon discovered Shiraishi Shirou . Sure enough, he is still fighting at this time. And it is taking a lot of enemies, so his appearance does not look good, from the clothes said, um... In short, Wukong finished the state of the clothes on the BOSS every time, what kind of state is the basic Shirou now . More wolf. Ok, it’s quite awkward.

A rough look, roughly a look, Minato and Kushina thou ght that a total of nine Chakra beasts attacked Shirou , but after careful look, they found that this was actually not the case. The beasts are divided into two, and now the situation is that Shirou is commanding the other six beasts in the attack of the three beasts. Although his appearance looks rather miserable, but standing and appearing in the eyes of others is still very windy.

The blood on Shirou's face has dried up. Although he is in the downwind of the battle, he does not change his perseverance. The scattered half-length hair dances in the air, and he can throw a fire Ninjutsu from time to time . ... The above description is not the focus. The point is that he is stepping on the head of a huge strange bird. This strange bird has a huge yellow dragonfly. In addition, the whole body is dark blue. The

key is It is alive, but it has two legs... At this time, the strange bird almost hovered in the air, the height of its flight is not too high, from time to time flapping its wings, and just below it are the eight bulldogs. When the bulldog wants to leap to attack the target in the air, Shirou will command it to raise the height, and after the bulldog's attention shifts to the enemy on the ground, he will direct the bird to descend quickly. Then let yourself put a fire on something.

With less multi, Shirou was not in a hurry, with his feet firmly adsorbed chakra eight Zhi on the crow's head, just pumping cold sub-attack, not the pursuit of quick victory. He can't win quickly. "These beasts are not ordinary." Looking at this scene, Minato whispered, not to mention the chakra content and dominance of these beasts, just the size and strength, it is comparable to 蛤蟆文泰.

Minato was immediately judged. The advantage of Shirou in this battle is probably that the beasts are only beasts. They have the strength of the superior Summoning beast, but they do not have the intelligence of the higher Summoning beast. Generally speaking, the strength and intelligence of Summoning beasts are proportional to each other. If the strength is strong, the intelligence is not normal. Of course, there are also high

intelligence but ordinary strengths, but now Shirou has encountered such powerful and incompetent guys. It is the least seen. Minato is still analyzing this carefully. Kushina has been laughed at this time. Not being laughed at by Minato , but being laughed at by his wonderful disciple. She and Minato 's concerns are not the same. I have been worried about Shirou these days , but

what is this guy doing? She saw it at a glance. After coming to this strange place, after regaining consciousness, after being able to move freely, Shirou did not consider how to leave here as soon as possible, return to Konoha , and did not consider finding himself, but when this security was not guaranteed. What is he doing? He is busy capturing the Summoning beast. Outside the world is fighting, each village is trying to get the enemy out of the

milking, and you are especially hiding here to get yourself a bicycle. What are you doing? Can't you be serious in the world war? Yes, Kushina didn't make a mistake at all. Shirou was busy happily capturing the Summoning beast. At this moment, Kushina had the urge to make Shirou a violent meal. However, Kushina also guessed wrong. This is indeed because she misunderstood Shirou . After

all, it was not Shirou who took the initiative to find these monsters. He belonged to the passive side. Although Shirou likes to be foolish, he is also very good at making death, but he does not like it. Be dead. At the beginning, the injury and blood loss caused Shirou's reaction was not good, but after being chased by the split dog for a while, he suddenly realized that this kind of chakra thing is not just a Summoning beast?

Such a wonderful thought, once realized by people like Shirou , he could n’t stop Root ... So he began to change his escape strategy, give full play to his subjective initiative, become passive and take the initiative, and not promote it at all. Style, against the instinct of the farintellective beasts, he began a series of scams... Although he has succeeded most of the time, he has succeeded in getting three, but he himself is not very good. Since the night of the battle, in

addition to the fainting period, he has been fighting the beast, and has not rested. At this point he is already the limit. But for Kaguai card good position, only this time he chose the three, first, honestly from Shiraishi Shirou become the tongue Shirou ; second, risking injury to yourself energized, but he wants It’s a live catch, not a gunshot. Third, flee directly, and then play a reverse Summoning again , but when you go there, only the ghost knows.

Fortunately, UU read www.uukanshu.com This time Kushina and Minato cam e, this is his helper. After the two appeared, they were always alert and found the other party, so he said without hesitation and politeness immediately: " Kushina teacher, don't look at it, hurry up and help!" Kushina grabbed her own eyes, what kind of expression should she face the world with? Still don't bother with it. " Minato , help him."

Namikaze Minato is also quite speechless, but he nodded. After all, he also saw that Shirou was very hard now , so he decided to take it . Shirou saw Minato ca me, suddenly relieved, but then he spoke again cautioned: " Minato after predecessors, be careful, this is actually six dogs a dog, a certain degree of combat, it will be split, although After a change of six, how to hit it and not split it, but I don't confirm whether it can continue to split."

Do you think he is worried about Minato 's comfort? wrong. "And, Minato predecessors, I like this dog very much, don't be careful to kill it completely..." "More, try to bring them together, I think it will be able to merge again if it can split." Are you sick of death? The split dog itself has the characteristics of splitting, but after it has become six, it will not split again by itself. A serious blow will only make it

hit the street, but if you rely on Renigan 's increase, Jutsu , if you can Get unlimited Chakra support, this Wang can be split indefinitely... Of course, this is an ideal premise. Shirou can't have Renigan , and even Renigan people can't have unlimited chakras even if they get a split dog... The first 48 chapters of illegal suffered after foot ( 6 )

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge This split dog can be made up of three heads and one body, and turned into six heads and six bodies. This trait has made Shirou very interested in it. With this in mind, it can become a powerful Summoning beast. These chakras, which are all instinctively active, are only beasts on the IQ. It is certainly impossible to compare them with the shackles of

Miaomushan. It can be said that there is violence and no intelligence. This is also the ability of Shirou to capture the gossip and double horns. The main reason for rhinoceros and cloven-hoofed cattle. Have to say that the brain is a good thing. But Shirou still likes this kind of creature. If the dog really talks, he might have some reaction. After hearing Shirou 's words, with a helpless Namikaze Minato quickly rushed to the

side of each split dog, and then used the transmission of Thunder God to slap them like bricks. Together. Then, when they hadn't had time to disperse again, Minato threw a flying thunder god Kunai into the air, and when Konai appeared in the air just above the splitting dogs, Minato sent himself over. Then, Minato used Summonin g Jutsu in midair . After the sound of "嘭", the huge body of Yan Wentai

appeared in the air, and the eight dogs did not have time to react, and the high-altitude falling into the ground. Well, this is called Summoning · overwhelmed by street vendors Jutsu . Minato just heard the characteristics of Shirou 's split dog. The creature is more essential. Of course, he knows clearly that the most correct way to integrate them is not clear, so Minato chose the usual meaning. The practice.

Pick up a bunch of things, then use a hammer to smash it hard. If they are sticky, they can definitely stick together? Look, the elite ninja, the thoughts in my mind are sometimes so unbearable. Sticking to a piece is just a possibility, and the bigger thing is that they will break into a pile... Fortunately, the splitting dog was not so easily killed, and the result was still blinded by Minato . The splitting dogs, who were under

the ass of Wentai, struggled to reintegrate themselves after struggling. "I finally got stuck in this guy." Shirou in the air sighed. The golden flash work is so easy and freehand. This kind of thing can be done even if Shirou is not injured , he can't do it to this extent. He will at most corrode six dogs one by one. With the split dog now spreading on the ground, the limbs can't work, and with the weight of Yan Wentai, he can't get out of the ground anyway.

Shirou took a sigh of relief. In the past few days, he had to work hard to deal with this split. He controlled the gossip to lower the height and then jumped from that head. After walking to the top of the splitting dog's three huge heads, Shirou licked his nose and walked up to his face... literally on his nose. Faced with such hostile behavior, although the split dog could not move, but still whispered in his mouth.

Shirou couldn't take care of the puppy's emotions. He took out a Kunai from the pocket , and Kunai still had a strip of paper on the back. The paper was full of complicated procedures. - That is the unique Summoning contrac t seal of the Uzumaki family. It is best to deal with this powerful and uncharted Chakra monster. Shirou the Kunai shallo w penetrate most dogs split the middle of the head, the blood immediately in the high forehead down.

Of course, this is not to kill it, otherwise it will not be too hard before. Seeing Shirou's hands and starting to print quickly, this is a long print of more than one hundred seals. After the completion of the print, the Kunai slowly fell into the head of the split dog with the seal of the seal. This process Shirou 's action is not hesitant, he is skilled, after all, he has done this three times in the past, and the fourth time is a light car.

Just like the stone that was put into the lake, there was no scar on the brain of the split dog after the surgery was completed. Then the split-headed dog with three heads, the six eyes on the head almost smashed at the same time, and then it became very docile when it faced Shirou , and there was no such fierceness in the eyes. a feeling of. Minato also knew that Shirou 's contract printing had been completed, so he also untied Wentai's Summoning .

After Wentai disappeared, the split dog was already free to move, but it didn't move because it was because of Shirou 's order. After taking a shot of the split dog's head, Shirou jumped from above. If it is a Summoning beast like Wentai, it is not very useful to sign a contract. The contract is only the first step. Don't talk to him. He is not in love with him. The master and the Summoning beast are

familiar with each other. Need a process, otherwise it would be useless to summon him. Is there any way for people to not work? Moreover, between the ninja and the Summoning beast, who is the master of who is not necessarily. The powerful Summoning beasts of high intelligence all have anthropomorphic personality and dignity, such as the experience of Naruto Jun, and

the arrogant 10,000 snakes in Orochimaru . But there is no such thing as a split dog. After the special contract ceremony is completed, it immediately turns into a docile pet from the beast that has been bitten. UU reading www.uukanshu.com This would be if Shirou kept giving orders to it, and its three long tongues had nearly smashed Shirou several times. “Thank you Minato seniors.”

Shirou did not forget to thank Minato . "Just help a little help." Minato signaled that Shirou didn't care. His face was as gentle as ever. "But compared to this, your injury has nothing to do with it?" At this time, Minato stood by Shirou . He could clearly feel that the other person's physical condition was really not good. Although the wound on Shirou 's body was bandaged, the treatment effect did not look very good.

"I'm fine." Shirou shook his head and said, in fact , it is not the injury, but the exhaustion of Kage 's most serious state. However, compared to his own gains, some of Shirou still feels worthwhile... So thinking about it, he could not restrain his happy mood, laughing happily. Please forgive him for not having spoken for three days, so he is hoarse and laughs a little ugly.

So Kushina couldn't stand it anymore. She rushed to Shirou 's eyes at her fastest speed , and then came to his head. Is this something so happy? The powerful Summoning beast can't be met, but Shirou 's timing of catching pets is obviously not good, at least Kushina thinks so. She occasionally wants to swear. She occasionally wants to swear when she wants to swear, but she never succumbs to death... so she still

has a lot of energy for Shirou , after all, except for a little angry and worried, She has no other emotions. But I didn't think that after Shirou slammed her into a punch, it turned out that Byakugan swayed and fainted. The first 49 chapters Sum moning reasonable way to keep the beast (1) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

At that time, Shirou was exhausted, and he was completely exhausted by his side, so he did not have a little defense. So after a sudden blow, he immediately fainted. Afterwards, Shirou pressed Ro ot and didn't know. After he was "raid", his pets, babies, babies and little birds, almost ran away. Losing the Summoning beast controlle d by Shirou , and seeing that the owner was attacked, they attacked Minato and Kushina .

Because it is Shirum 's Summoning beast that is hard to get the hand , these people are not good at them, so they can only get into a passive situation. Fortunately, Minato ran fast, and immediately flew away with three people including Shirou . Summoning beasts may also riot for a while, but as long as they can still detect the connection with Shirou , they will calm down sooner or later, as to when they will calm

down, sorry, then Minato will not Got it. In short, they have left this dangerous place. .................. "Where is this?" When Shirou woke up again, he found himself lying on a bed at this time. His head hurts a bit, and he is a little dizzy. His consciousness is not as fast as usual, but he still finds it right away. At this time, he is not in the strange space before. "You wake up, Shirou ." After discovering

that Shirou woke up, Nohara Lin , who had been accompanying him, immediately said, not only that, but she also shook hands in front of Shirou ’s eyes, as if confirming whether Shirou ’s consciousness was true or not. The recovery has been like that. "Lin? How are you here? What is this?" Following the palm of his hand, Shirou discovered the identity of her master. He didn't know why Lynn was by his side, and he was more

persistent in figuring out his position. Nohara Lin is really looking after Shirou . After all, he is barely a serious injury. In the ward, not far from the window, Hatake Kakashi is sitting on a stool, wondering if it is in a daze, or Looking at the scenery outside the window, or the book in the hands of the reader. Kakashi 's hand does hold a book. Fortunately, at a young age, he still doesn't know the charm of art in the paradise of heaven. It may be

that he has no teacher, but Jiraiya has not written this yet. What about a novel? From the perspective of Shirou lying a little, I can just see the title of Kakashi 's book. Strong perseverance and tolerance. A fairly orthodox, but not famous novel with a ninja. For Shirou , this is a book name that looks familiar. As for the others, he is not clear, or in his current state, Root has no

idea what Kakashi is looking at, he does not book. shortage. "Here is Konoha 's Ninja Hospital on Suna 's frontline command, where you were.... You were brought back by Minato three days ago , but you have been in a coma, it is said to be due to excessive blood loss and Chakra consumption. Excessive reason..." Lin said, but she said that the tone of the words was a bit unnatural, but Shirou did not notice it. Some people are not good at lying.

"I'm back again? Right, teacher Kushina ?" Shiro u asked immediately. Going back here, what about Kushina ? Shirou is still concerned about it. Before he answered Lin's answer, he held his head and sat up with a little bit of reluctance from the hospital bed. At this time, the cover covered by the body slipped, and he found that he did not wear a shirt. But the effect was the same. He was wrapped in a mummified, shielding effect.

When Shirou did it, he thought that Kakashi ’s gaze was removed from the book for a moment, and the other person looked at himself and glanced at it. Then I turned the book over again. " Ms. Kushina was sent back to Konoha by Teacher Minato on the same day ." Lin said. Shirou nodded, and he could understand that after a few days ago, as long as Konoha ’s mind had no problem, he

must recall Kushina . Even Kushina ’s disagreement was useless and involved her safety. In the matter, I believe that Minato will not stand on her side. In fact Kushina is still very good grace, she Root this did not make any protest obediently returned to Konoha , there is a limit wayward, merits, she can distinguish priorities. Shirou was relieved to hear that Kushina was safe , but in some things, he was not very liable.

"I was fainted by blood loss? But how do I remember being stunned by Teacher Kushina ?" This will remind him of the fact that the last memory before he fainted is Kushina 's fist that gradually enlarged in front of his eyes. The reason he fainted was not blood loss, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com, but a concussion? Linda smiled, and then silently said to Kushina in her heart .

She did explain it to Shirou as Kushina 's request , but I didn't expect anyone to clearly remember who was causing him to faint. Shirou even remembers the angle of Kushina’s punching. After thinking about it for a moment , Shirou understood w hy Kushina gave him a punch at the time. Well, standing on Kushina 's position, he was actually quite alive. After all, Shirou 's mode of action was not reasonable at

the time. He should leave the place as early as possible, instead of relying on the happy capture of the Summoning beast. Kushina yelled at him, that was the "freak" of the disciples, and several Summoning beasts tempted him. In the case of the general injury, he would only consider how to run, not the other way around. For now, Shirou 's injury is not too light, but it can't be too heavy. After all, it is only a skin injury. As long as you

recuperate for a while, you should be able to recover. Next, Lin began to explain to Shirou what happened after he and Kushina left the battlefield that day. What happened to the front line command during the days he left and fainted, although these things are also heard by others. But at least she is much clearer than Shirou . "Do you know? Now everyone outside is calling you a white night fork." Lin's face

said with excitement and mystery. "Ha?" Listening to Lin said, Shirou is all overwhelmed. Is White Night Fork so a ghost? How do you sound so familiar? "The ninja, the white hair is stained with blood, and the posture on the battlefield is like... Yaksha." The first 50 chapters Sum moning reasonable

way to keep the beast (2) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Listening to the name of a white night fork inserted in his head, referring to the impression in his own mind, Shirou subconsciously began to imitate the look of the dead fish eye. This masculine prince face, plus magical fish eyes... Anyway, Lin did not know why, just why, her eyes blinked for a moment?

It’s a strange supernatural phenomenon. Yes, mentioning the white night fork, at the beginning, his image is very handsome, after all, the knife is alien. Later, when he was handsome, he could still be handsome, but for some time he was faithfully playing the role of waste. I really don't know who passed the name, but also the white night fork. Do you know JUSTWE?

Lin's introduction is still going on. “Now many people are talking about your business and saying that you are one of the three geniuses of the new generation.” "Wait, what are the three geniuses of the new generation?" Shirou is getting more and more wrong. The genius is not genius, just to say it is good, but on the battlefield, the young, ninja with the genius name, Without exception, it is not the target of priority killing by the enemy.

The guy who said his genius, isn’t it good? Or is this another Konoha 's star-making plan? If the latter, he really can't agree. You know, a ninja like Namikaze Minato can rebel in the name of golden glitter. It is a real strength . It doesn't matter how Konoha blows. "If you encounter a golden flash, you can retreat as a mission failure." A sentence can explain his deterrence.

But Minato can't guarantee that he will retreat in every battle. Shirou thinks his thin neck can look down on the name of genius. To put it bluntly, although he can put AOE, but he is also a crisp and highdefense cracker, but in terms of ninja strength, now he must be under the Jōnin , can play on the battlefield, all fluent The Thunder, if he sealed his Thunder, his level immediately plummeted. Ninja is terrible. Shirou is not a cow.

He is a genius. In fact, he is easy to get rid of. But what if a highspeed ninja like Minato suddenly appears behind him? What if you accidentally got a dust mites? What about boiling? In case there is a Taijutsu who can open the door, let him kick him? Therefore, at this moment, he was a little bit Spartan, and there was an illusion that there was always a public opinion. In fact, this is not related to others. That night he was

so violently SHUKAKU , that scene, many people are only seen in life, people want to forget him is difficult, right? The kind of shocking enemy and me, saying that he is a nightshade is not excessive. It’s not that no one sees it. In the matter of cleaning up SHUKAKU , Kushina ’s credit is mostly, but Shirou ’s series of attacks are too aggressive. For Kushina , most people have subconsciously chosen to forget.

These are things that Shirou didn't think of. " Konoha is a young genius of the Uchiha family in the direction of Fog , the elite ninja of the elite ninja, Uchiha Shisui who is good at Genjutsu and the stunned , and who is called Shisui ." " Konoha 's disciple to Iwa , Konoha's golde n flash in the direction of Yunyin , Hatake Kakashi , son of White fang ." Lin said that Kakashi also looked at

him. When he introduced him, the other person did not react at all. "There is Konoha 's disciple in the direction of Suna , the Uzumaki family of Uzumaki Kushina , who is good at using Thunder and defeated One-Tails SHUKAKU 's White Night Fork, Shiraishi Shirou ." Shirou has nothing to say, and this puts him together with Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui , making it clear that he

wants him to be on the enemy's list of murders... This means that he must be careful and careful when he wants to go to the battlefield in the future. It’s a headache to think about it, so it’s a low-key to say that it’s a low-key, since Konoha’s pass here, This means that there is a similar saying in the sand tolerance, and there are spies between the different villages. The sand will be passed down, which means that other villages will know.

This incident may be passed to the ears of a big man like Ray Kage , and when it reaches his ears, he may become a young kid named Konoha, who is known as the White Night Fork, who has single-handedly fired SHUKAKU ... The more you think about it, the worse it is, Shirou forces himself to get out of this way of thinking. "How is the situation on the battlefield?"

He needs to get some other information to dilute his thoughts. "In the raid on the night, we suffered huge losses. Of course, the sand bears did not take advantage of it. A rough estimate is that the number of ninjas in the other casualties is more than 2,000. As for how many deaths are injured, such information I am not sure." Lin said. "So, they have a lot of losses, they won't get lost in the war? Do n't Tsunade always want to

take the initiative to attack, now may be a good time." Shirou said. I didn’t expect Lynn to shake her head, UU read www.uukanshu.com "Our loss is not small, the number of ninja casualties is highly confidential, I don't know, but it is estimated that it will not be much stronger than sand, more importantly, Our logistics department and a large number of non-combatants have been killed and injured, and even the logistics support

is not good enough, let alone a surprise attack." "It still has to be deadlocked." Shirou patted his forehead and said quite helplessly, when this stage of stalemate will pass, without a strategic victory or defeat, the war will never end. Did not think, this time Kakashi has spoken. He put the books in his hand together, then put them in the pocket of the back of the waist, and then earned his face on the side of Shirou :

"Three generations of fire Kage adults have made up their minds to end the battle with Sharon . Now he is leading Konoha's last maneuvering power. About 3,000 ninjas are here. As soon as the fire Kage arrives, we will be on the sand. Forbearance and slamming!" “Three generations of adults went to the battlefield?” Shirou ’s look became very surprised. He did not question Kakashi 's source of intelligence. For the upper

news, because of Minato 's relationship, Kakashi knew more than him. What he is worried about is that the fire Kage is out of Konoha with the final strength , so what about Konoha 's garrison? Although it is difficult for the enemy forces to bypass Konoha 's three lines of defense to launch a raid on the village, but the penetration and destruction of small shares can always be done? There are many dead people in the ninja, and the

ninja who can perform the task of invading this undesired task catches a lot. Shirou 's worries are very reasonable. At this time, Konoha 's garrison was all in the hands of Shimura Danz 's Root and part of the Uchiha Guard. 3rd Hokage , with the most elite fire Kage directly under Anbu has really gone straight to this side. The first 51 chapters Sum moning reasonable

way to keep the beast (3) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge After a brief explanation of the situation over the past few days, Nohara Lin left temporarily. This will Shirou have to admit that he has become a white night fork, what is not acceptable, it is not good to call him a mask. Just did not expect Lin to leave, Kakashi still chose to stay here.

This makes Shirou a bit strange. Doesn't he have any intersection with Kakashi ? Do n't say anything about the intersection. It seems that the two are not familiar at all. From beginning to end, the dialogue between the two people should not exceed ten. Is this to leave him to care for him? Not at all. "That one……" At this time, Kakashi spoke up, but the words and expressions seemed to be a little embarrassing or embarrassing.

Well, although this person has a mask all the year round, the expression that appears in his eyes at this time will give people the feeling. Hey, don’t you like this. Does your expression mean that this book will develop on a strange emotional line? It turns out that Shirou 's brain is still a bit big. People Kakashi king is down to business. " Shiraishi ......" "Call me Shirou ." Shirou said

quickly that he was not accepting enough of the words of Jun. "... Shirou , I have a Ninjutsu who wants to show you." Saying, Kakashi did not wait for Shirou 's reaction and began to print. He showed this Ninjutsu to Shirou . Obviously, he didn't need to be instructed by the other party. Just as a ninja, when he felt that he could use this Ninjutsu , it would be better to explain it to the original.

When Shirou saw Kakashi 's hand on the print, he immediately understood why Kakashi would stay here and show him this Ninjutsu . Ugly Kakashi 's hand lit up a ray of light. Ritchie , the original Konoha technician's only original Ninjutsu , although he can use this technique in advance, but the original name is also pitiful. After the performance, Kakashi quickly

dismissed the Ninjutsu . After all, playing Ninjutsu in the hospital is not the right thing to do. In addition, the high energy consumption of Ninjutsu , Lecce , is best not to maintain it for a long time. "Sorry, I can use your Ninjutsu without knowing it, as if I have the idea of this technique in my mind..." Kakashi continued to say with a little embarrassed tone. He consciously this is a kind of thief...

stealing Ninjutsu is also a kind of stealing. But this matter is actually indifferent to Shirou , or Kakashi can learn that this Ninjutsu is perfect for him. When he made this Ninjutsu in front of Kakashi , he was playing Ninjutsu. Give him his mind. Rachel has always been Kakashi 's Ninjutsu , but for now Kakashi for use from this Ninjutsu be still quite immature, because of strong resistance factors mine escape

the body, Kakashi period of time is to use Rachel has a number of limited. This powerful mine Ninjutsu is definitely a high-risk Ninjutsu . In terms of power, it is absolutely fatal to the enemy . The human test conducted by Shirou on the battlefield can explain that this is the one who killed, but the opposite, it is The surgeon itself also has a high risk. Shirou is because of such factors, can be immune to lightning, electricity, and so on, so there is basically no limit to

the use of Rachel, but now Kakashi is not the same, he is not so strong against the Thunder. "That... sorry..." Kakashi saw that Shirou hadn’t spoken, and thought it was because his Ninjutsu was angry with himself if he had not been allowed to learn. "Ah? Nothing, Kakashi , this technique is what you do as your own." Not only can you use it yourself, but it is okay to teach anyone who wants to teach it

later. " Shirou said quickly, anyway, he can use this technique on the line, Kakashi how to do completely arbitrary. He will not be the developer of this technique. Even without him, Kakashi will be able to create this technique sooner or later. "Ah?..." It was Kakashi 's turn to be overwhelmed. He couldn't understand why Shirou was such a reaction. Why did Ninjutsu be learned by others, and he was not half

unhappy? He is not supposed to be sir, and then ordered to hand over a Ninjutsu of the same level as an exchange. "In short, don't you say that there is such a thought in your mind? I believe that even if you have never seen this technique, it can be developed soon, so you don't need to mind too much." Kakashi : "..." Shirou made further explanations and repeatedly showed that he really didn't mind, Kakashi left with a look of doubt.

Is the other party too friendly? Did n't he think Shirou was a good person before ? He even reminded himself of the taboos when using Lecce, the shortcomings in the straight raid, etc... It was hard to send away Kakashi . In this room, only Shirou was left alone. After lying for three days, he felt that his body was somewhat uncomfortable, so he naturally wanted to turn around.

Reaching out and removing a large white sick suit hanging from the end of the bed, Shirou lifted his leg out of bed, then put on a pair of slippers under the bed, and then walked outside the sick room. It is a sick room, but it is also a relatively small tent. It was just at noon, the light was very abundant, and looking around, the medical ninjas in white suits were walking around very busy. The traces left by the war three days ago have not

yet been cleared, and the medical ninjas are trying their best to treat the ninjas who have the possibility of survival. UU reading www.uukanshu.com The battle that night was now clearly displayed in front of Shirou 's eyes, the land that was destroyed by a large area, and the tents that should have been tied on the flat were tilted one by one. From time to time, you can see the dry blood that has penetrated the soil...

Fortunately, the bodies of the ninjas who died in the enemy and their own have been cleaned up. Otherwise, Shirou will certainly see many more miserable scenes. He wandered aimlessly, his eyes stalking, and unconsciously he came to the front of a tent. This tent looks very familiar, because this is the previous Tsunade command tent, such a big goal, it is miraculously not destroyed in the war...

According to the general logic, this conspicuous goal will definitely be dismantled in the first round of raids. Didn't hear anything moving inside, Shirou was a little curious to open the curtain of the tent. He thought that there should be no one inside, and he didn't want to guess wrong. Here to say, because of the injury, Shirou 's sensory radar is currently closed, and under normal circumstances, he is not likely to be open for 24 hours.

Tsunade is sitting inside, frowning at what documents. “ Extreme Tsunade ?” Shirou said. Strange, since Tsunade is here, why is there no escort outside? " Shirou ? You woke up, sit first, wait for me to finish this thing and have something to tell you." After hearing the voice of Shirou , Tsunade l ooked up at him first, then gave a cry and immediately lowered his head and went to work.

The hard work of Tsunade is a relatively rare phenomenon. If it is after N years, even if it becomes a fire Kage , Tsunade has never come up with such work. The first 52 chapters Sum moning reasonable way to keep the beast (4) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

Shirou sat silently, while Tsunade Ji was working hard. The statistics of various personnel losses, the handling of material damage, the next course of action, and the preparation for the 3rd Hokage , all of which require her as the highest person in charge. So after waiting for a lot of time, Tsunade finally finished his work. " Shirou , is there any problem with your injury?"

"Thank you, Tsunade is concerned, I don't think it's a big deal ." So he said, and he smiled at Tsunade , and Shirou stretched out his arms and circled a few times to show that he was active. . "Of course you have no problem, your injury is that I personally ... command other medical ninjas to start treatment." Tsunade said coldly, Shirou felt that he had no problem, it was because the injury was handled in a timely manner, otherwise he It’s

impossible to jump around like this. Tsunade 's words made Shirou 's smile scream , the feelings were not his illness, but because the doctor's medicine was good. However, personally directing the medical ninja is a ghost, you are not yet personally hands-on. Some of Tsunade 's weaknesses are obviously not within Shirou 's knowledge reserve. He was like a blood hyacinth. Tsunade Kento looked at him even if he

burned his incense. He smoked smoke on his grave and counted on others. Start? " Kushina let me take care of you before leaving, but now the situation is that three generations will come here soon. By then, my command will definitely be handed over. With your current physical condition, probably the last battle with Sha Niu. It’s hard to catch up, otherwise you will be able to help with your strength." The news from Kakashi is unmistakable,

and 3rd Hokage is really coming. Shirou just wanted to say something, but Tsunade didn't give him a chance to interrupt, but continued: "You don't have to rush to deny that the situation I saw that night is clear, if your attack made SHUKAKU lose the battle. Force, the consequences really do not know what will happen, then you left Kushina to leave the battlefield, not exaggerating to say that you are the biggest hero of the battle."

Tsunade paused, then looked straight into Shirou 's eyes and asked, "I can't be the original that I have never seen before, but after knowing the Ninjutsu thousand birds that you developed before, tell me the truth, I am against you. Ninjutsu's development ability has not been surprised, now I will ask you, that level of Ninjutsu you are free to use?" Tsunade 's look is very serious. She simply classified Railgun into th e scope of Ninjutsu . It's

nothing strange. After all, the power system of the world is like this. Any cows must be close to Ninjutsu . In the face of Tsunade 's problem, Shirou performed very calmly, because he had thought about how to give this thing a long time ago... Cough, wrong, what kind of reasonable explanation is given to let People feel convinced. So he shook his head decisively and then explained, "Impossible."

Tsunade didn't say anything, just put a face that was willing to hear. "Since I started learning Ninjutsu , I found that my adaptability to the Thunder is extremely strong. While taking full advantage of the destructive power of the Thunder, its risk is almost negligible to me, and In addition, my body has some characteristics." "What special?" "That is to be able to convert the chakras that are usually manufactured into

Thunder Chakra and store them..." In general, if a ninja's Chakra content is 100, it means that he can't make the 101st Chakra, but Shirou doesn't mean it. He means that he maintains 100 copies. After Chakra, you can make the 101st and convert it to a Thunder and store it. As for how it is stored, Shirou did not explain, and he believed that Tsunade would not ask. If this is said to others, the first reaction of the other

party may be suspicion, because this is obviously unreasonable, but Tsunade is different. Her subconscious reaction is to believe Shirou 's words, why? Isn't this stuff her heritary seal and Baihao Jutsu ? Sure enough, Shirou's next words did not surprise her. "The ability to release such a powerful force basically kills me after the ninja has accumulated all the Thunder Chakra, so I can still let such a

move, but wait three or four years later. ” Shirou 's statement is quite reasonable, if he said that he can open such a big move at will... that is terrible. And Shirou dare to say that he is not afraid of contradictions. The tricks are hidden and hidden. The enemies that had to be solved by such shelling are not too many. A ninja can encounter several times against Bijuu in his life . Happening? Sure enough, listening to Shirou said

that Tsunade feels a pity, but it is a relief. If Shirou can beat Bijuu at will, then the ninja like her has not lived for so many years. "And the Thunder Chakra, which I have stored for a long time, UU reading www.uukanshu.com. I don't know why it was unexplored after it was released. What kind of changes have happened, I can't say it." with, Shirou also stretched out his right hand, a weak arc flows between his thumb and middle finger, if there is a perception ninja in

this case, then he is certainly not perceive fluctuations of the chakra. This is actually not a big problem. What Shirou doesn't know is that there are also things in the original work that mistake the battery for the Thunder. In the eyes of the average ninja, these things are all thunder. Shirou has already explained it, but Tsunade has another problem. "I understand all these things, but I saw that you used a move like the threegeneration Kage ."

Your old eyes are really good in the night... Shirou restrained the strong urge to vomit, and then said, "That, it's not magnetic, it's essentially another application of the Thunder. I don't have Chakra in the wind, nor even blood." ” "Here we have to talk about the relationship between electricity and magnetism. I don't understand what the principle of magnetism is. It can be said to Root. What can be done by magnetic cymbals, powerful thunder can be done,

there is a phenomenon called Electromagnetic induction……" At this time, Shirou has completely brought into the identity of the school or the physical brick house, and regardless of the age of Tsunade, the understanding is not enough, and Barabara began to explain the relationship between electricity and magnetism. In fact, Tsunade really can't understand it. The basic education that everyone accepts is not the same as Root . If you tell him

something about Ninjutsu , she can understand it immediately, but now Shirou tells her to cut. Magnetic ring test, sorry, the words he spits out now are Martian. The first 53 chapters Sum moning reasonable way to keep the beast (5) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Tsunade is very rude to stop Shirou 's forced science

behavior. She does not accept this kind of forced indoctrination from the thinking level. Intuitively, she thinks that Shirou just said that these things may be right, but that is not for her. significance. In short, he can understand that Shirou pressure Root will not be magnetic. Shirou stunned, everyone has a soul of science, but now he was ruthlessly interrupted, to be honest, a little hurt.

Ok, he is now in the middle of the injury. Then I listened to Tsunade and said: "In short, your performance on the battlefield that night was very good. It helped me a lot from the tactical level. So Konoha’s strategic things are still maintained. You are doing far. More than one of Genin 's obligations, as the commander on the battlefield, I owe you a favor." The amount, owing to human feelings is a bit ambiguous, can you come to

the actual? Shirou thought quite helplessly, of course, but if he had a little brain, it would be impossible to say anything like this. However, I did not expect the benefits to be true. People Tsunade adult s do not play virtual. "Listen to Kushina , you like to learn a variety of highlevel Ninjutsu . Do you have anything to learn? If I can, then I can give it to you. If I don't, as long as it is Konoha 's technique, even if it is I can also

give you a higher ban, and it will be yours." "..." Shirou glimpsed , and this good thing, learning a high Ninjutsu ? But what about learning with Tsunade ? "First, let's just have one chance." Tsunade added another sentence. Shirou nodded. He also understood that although Tsunade said this, he couldn't be too good, but he had stolen the high-level technique... he coughed, and he got a lot. It is rare to

have Tsunade. Here, I still learn her unique Ninjutsu as well. So what is Tsunade best at? Medical Ninjutsu, I am reall y interested in this Shirou , not for anything else, I can save myself at the crucial time. Imagine that Shirou was so badly hurt this time. If it is the self-healing ability of Tsunade , then it will bring a lot of sense... Anyway Definitely not as dizzy as he is now for three days. However, Tsunade immediatel

y found out what he wanted to learn from his face of dissatisfaction. "You don't have to worry about it. You are not suitable for medical Ninjutsu . Even if you have the ability to learn, some things still depend on talent, and you are not suitable for medical Ninjutsu ." "It's not that you can't learn, but you can't learn. If you learn, Ninjutsu will probably have no problem, but the treatment will not be good, that is, even the original treatment. The ability is A-level,

and it is estimated to be a D in your hand...so if you want to learn medical Ninjutsu , you don't need to find me, just look for the book to learn by yourself ." Tsunade said. Shirou is somewhat unclear, but he thinks that Tsunade is definitely not perfunctory, but she knows how to know that she is not suitable for medical Ninjutsu . After all, he has not even started to learn. Soon, Tsunade gave his own explanation. "In general, the most ninja who has become

a medical Ninjutsu talent is a ninja born with a water attribute Chakra, followed by a soil, once again a wind, once again a fire, most The second is thunder..." "Do you understand that?" The thunder is full of irritating and aggressive Chakra, which is a bit like the medical Ninjutsu , and the more slippery ninja that the Thunder plays, the lower the affinity with the medical Ninjutsu .

And Shirou 's Thunder... that's slipping. So he understands in seconds. According to the logic of Tsunade , since he is playing with the Thunder, it is very difficult to learn the medical Ninjutsu , so for this kind of student who is destined to hang on, Tsunade feels that he does not need to think about it, so She let Shirou go to the book to play. Since the professionals have said it, Although Shirou is a bit unwilling, but

after thinking about it, he can only give up. In this life, he does not expect to save the wounded. But after this one less choice, he would not tangle, and he was just there a want Tsunade to learn Ninjutsu . Strange force? Of course not. Although Tsunade 's fist is very powerful, it is not a way to play with Shirou himself. He is using Thunder to swear. Basically, he can use a lot of

force to get a hole in the enemy. What he wants is... “ Summoning Jutsu .” It’s not Summoning Jutsu , but Summoning . Yes, Shirou looks at the Summoning beast of Tsuna de , the princess of Sissi. For Shirou 's request, Tsunade was clearly stunned, and she realized that Shirou would choose this. "Are you sure? This is not something that can't be taught to you, but I heard from Kushina that you haven't

caught a few powerful Summoning beasts th ese days ? Is it so bad for this?" It was because of the strong Summoning beasts that Shirou wanted to learn Summoning Jutsu with Tsunade . However, he did not explain in detail, but said with certainty, "I am sure." If Tsunade really wants to teach him Summoning Jutsu , Shirou feels that he is a big bargain, like this level of Summoning beast, if someone else does not give the

opportunity, where can he find it? Seeing that Shirou really nod, Tsunade is also unambiguous. I want to learn and learn . There is nothing wrong with teaching Shirou . So she immediately greeted Shizune and moved her Summoning reel out. Now Tsunade's more important personal items, as well as seal scrolls, forbidden secrets, and so on, are all managed by Kato Shizune .

Soon, Shizune moved the big scroll. Shirou took the reel, the weight, really pressed hands... I started the scroll with my own hands. Shirou knew what to do, but he didn't bother to sign his name. Instead, he carefully looked at the name he signed. The first one I saw was Tsunade . There were n't many names on the Tsunade . Shirou was very concerned about whether

there was a first-generation name... This is really true that he did not find it on this scroll. UU reading www.uukanshu.com After confirming this, he also happily signed his name on the scroll with his own blood, and then took down five fingerprints. This is the end of the matter, and he is not anxious to try to summon... After the incident , Tsunade drove him away, as if Shirou really bothered her to work.

............ Shirou 's first goal in learning this Summoning technique is not in itself, but in another matter. When some people get rare and precious things, their first reaction is often to fear that others will take this thing away, so he has to hide his rare things well... Shirou is like this, it seems to be stingy. Three days ago, the four Summoning beasts under his contract were placed in the

place of the rain country, but he always felt that it was inside the enemy territory and it was not safe. Uzumaki ’s contract seal was strong, but it was Maybe there is a more powerful way to control the Summoning beast? So he was afraid that his puppy was being turned away. Naturally, he wanted to find a place to hide them. Just because Tsunade is here, isn't this just like having a wet bone forest here?

So Shirou wanted to hide his puppy and other things in the wet bones... There is only one scorpion in the wet bones, and this cockroach is quite good to speak compared to Wansuo and Wentai, so he used to make a kennel in a small place in the wet bone forest. Should the other person not mind? Well, there is some discussion about this. As for his puppies, will there be any acclimatization? This is really

not considered by him. In short, it is safety first. Chapter 54 , Ninjao is playing the same year (1) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Not to mention Shirou 's handling plan, the three generations of fire Kage will come here with Konoha 's elite ninja. Because of the previous major hit by sand, the Konoha ninja warfare

on this line of defense has temporarily entered the stage of full-line contraction. In the previous battle, the Konoha side suffered a lot of casualties, so the number of ninjas that Konoha was able to put into battle on this line of defense was sharply reduced, and the overall strength was debilitated. They could not put up the three-stage defense mode. If you still use that way, then Konoha 's defense will be pulled too long, the original number of ninjas will be

insufficient, and if you dilute the power again, it will only give the enemy a chance to break. Even if it is not for the formation of a sufficient deterrent to the sand, for the sake of the safety of the subordinates, Tsunade will also concentrate all the remaining forces of Konoha . At present, the Konoha ninjas on the front line of the Sharon have all shrunk back. Apart from the necessary investigators released, the remaining ninjas

are all concentrated near the original headquarters. Tsunade knows that the most important thing at the moment is to preserve the living forces on his own side, instead of fighting hard with the enemy. Before the arrival of the fire Kage and the other ninjas, it is necessary to avoid as much as possible the battle with the sand. Fortunately, because of the three days ago, Konoha suffered heavy casualties, and the same sand was tolerant and the other side

was temporarily unable to launch a second attack. And that's not all, because the long-distance raids were taken from the Iwa frontline, and now the sand- proof line is more tight than the defense line on Konoha . Defending Iwa is their top priority. In fact, At this time, if Konoha has no action on this side, it is impossible for Sha Ren to take the initiative to attack again. Or because their Iwa defense is currently quite tight, and they have lost a

lot of ninja's sand, Root is unable to launch an attack on Konoha . So now it was the situation that the sand was forcing Konoha to stop the war. Now it is Konoha to defeat the sand and then force them to sign the treaty of the armistice. This period of chaos in different villages in different countries is like this, one step wrong, step by step wrong. Fire Kage rushed to the battlefield with Konoha 's mobile power. It can be said that it is a bit of a squad, and it

can be said that it is firmly grasping the opportunity to solve a war. After three days and three days during the period of Shirou's rehabilitating , the fire Kage finally arrived. There are various busy and war arrangements in this place. Naturally, there is no Shirou thing. He is also happy, but he did not expect that when he was in the afternoon, various things had just settled down, and Kage adults called him.

The ninja is a killing tool, no matter how the fire Kage is, how to emphasize the will of the fire, and how to pay attention to the young generation of Konoha , but in this war-torn era, the life of the ninja is really difficult to be cherished one by one. In the past, Shirou and Kushina were in danger at the same time. Fire Kage 's focus was on Kushina . The attention to Shirou was the next level... Well, there are many levels, but there is no

doubt at all. Even if Shirou is sitting in the position of fire Kage , he will make the same judgment. An ordinary and even a genius ninja, with Nine-tails Jinchuriki , is not a good thing to judge. Although the chances of the birth of a genius ninja are not high, as long as the war can continue, the dazzling ninja will appear one after another, and Nine-tails Jinchuriki , no more, is really gone. However, Shirou was a bit different after all. The night's situation was reported

to the fire Kage in detail , and Shirou 's explanation, Tsunade also gave him the original retelling, so he had this summons. From the system is, Shirou is Kushina disciples, Kushina itself with fire Kage relationship is not shallow, she is also Namikaze Minato future wife, and Minato is Jiraiya 's disciple, Jiraiya is the 3rd Hokage as a proud disciple of one, This relationship around the circle is actually to illustrate

that Shirou is counted as a 3rd Hokage . Everyone is their own. However, when Shirou heard the news from the fire Kage , he almost squirted. "Wait until the meeting, three generations of adults, you mean to promote me directly to Jōnin ?!" “Is there any problem?” Fire Kage asked. Of course! From a practical level, he is just a Genin , and from the actual combat power, Shirou is very

self- aware that he does not use some special moves, single theory as the level of the ninja, his combat power is also It’s a Chūnin , and it’s better to say that he can also be the elite Chūnin , but Jōnin he feels that he is not yet. Not to mention the combat power, as Chūnin and Jōnin , at least have the ability to lead the ninja team's ability requirements, this is not a matter of combat strength, but the meaning of combat awareness, and it is simpler,

this is Later Kakashi students have always emphasized TEAMWORK. The way Shirou is fighting is to say that it is a oneon-one. To cooperate with other ninjas, he has never tried it. If you really let him lead the team, it would be better to give a sneak attack, killing, intelligence stealing and so on. However, he thought too much, and fire Kage could not send him to perform such highrisk tasks. This has nothing to do with whether or not the

young ninjas have the ability to perform such A-level or even Slevel tasks alone. "That, fire Kage adults, I heard that the promotion of ninjas requires a rigorous assessment. Is it not good for me to open the back door?" Mainly Shirou thinks that he is now bearing the name of a white night fork on his head. UU reading www.uukanshu.com on the battlefield itself may become a large light bulb, if you add a grade to gently Jōnin Name... The enemy does not give

priority to him as a target of killing. It is too sorry for the first generation of Kage . "Well, you are right, but with you all the performances you witnessed on the battlefield that day, you still have to get the corresponding rewards . So, raise your ninja level to Chūnin . "" Shirou is speechless, what does fire Kage mean? Mention J ōnin , he immediately changed back Chūnin ? He is not reluctant to name Jōnin . He

has to ask for it, but he can't figure out what it means to be Kage . However, directly promoted to Chūnin , is this still going behind? The back door is not divided into sizes. "I know what you want to say, Tsunade also told me that the move you took to attack SH UKAKU that day was a long time for Chakra savings, but it was not because of this factor that you were promoted to Chūnin . In the previous frontline battlefield, your ability

to kill the enemy has been confirmed. I have a complete report here... Chūnin , you have no problem." Speaking of the third generation also shot Shirou 's shoulder, what can Shirou say? Fire Kage prob ably has his own considerations, and as a subordinate, he can only accept the choice. If the leader wants to promote your position, what is reluctant? ............

Kill Shirou just fire Kage today busy in a small reduction Kage , evening, the real high-level meeting began. Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi 3rd , Sannin one of Tsunade Kyi, golden flash Namikaze Minato , Konoha Staff, each ninja brigade captain, captain, all concentrated together. As a matter of course, there is no Shirou part, even if he has just become Chūnin , it is just a little Chūnin .

Chapter 55 , Yuxiong is playing the year (2) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Throughout the history of Konoha , there are several fire Kages that have been called "the strongest Kage ", and 3rd Hokage is also among them. In addition, he also has the words " Professor Ninjutsu " and " God of Ninjutsu " and so on.

I use a sentence to describe the mystery of 3rd Hokage , that is, he is a common pro-disciple of Hokage Senju Hashirama and two Hokage Senju Tobirama , who are proficient in all the Ninjutsu except Konoha's e xisting blood- staining limit and special secrets . proficient…… Consider Shirou, a ninja with some kind of aura, with his brain's amazing understanding and learning ability. How many techniques have you mastered so far?

From this perspective, 3rd Hokage can indeed be called the god of Ninjutsu . But his strongest fire Kage name Well ...... it is not so different story, Tokubetsu in the early Hokage after that BUGclass fighting force debut, 3rd Hokage strongest names on a bit of a joke . But although it is not "the strongest", no one can deny that he is strong and extremely strong.

However, from the formula and the set value, 3rd Hokage is a pretty great ninja. The 69-year-old 3rd Hokage has already set off the peak of ninja career, but it is forbearance, body, fantasy, sage, and India. Still able to get full value, and the remaining three are the strength, speed and precision that are greatly reduced by the age of Kage . That is the 69-year-old threegeneration watch fire Kage , so what about the 3rd Hokage that is just over 50 years old

and still at the peak of the ninja career ? Simply put, this is a ninja who is very likely to get a perfect score of 80 points. In this way, in addition to this, he is still a poisonous whole ... Cough, is a ninja with five attributes. In the application of the composite Ninjutsu , 3rd Hokage is at its peak, and the whole endurance is also unmatched . Five attributes... This is one of Shirou 's goals.

3rd Hokage 's favorite disciples, Sannin one of Orochimaru once described 3rd Hokage , "If ten years younger, but I could easily spike it," It's possible that he is malicious sell Meng, there may be said is the truth. During the Second and Third World War, 3rd Hokage is indeed a presence that can deter the world. Today's 3rd Hokage , Chakra is very abundant, all kinds of big shots will be put on ... and such 3rd Hokage , will

soon be on the battlefield, and not as a conductor. "There is no coming and no preparation for mobilization and defense. In the next three to five days, we will launch a raid on their entire line of defense. The strategic goal is to break into the territory of the wind and force the wind Kage. Sign the armistice contract." As soon as 3rd Hokage spoke, he pointed his finger at a hanging map. His hand seems to be a random mark, which is actually

the planned invasion route of Konoha in the next few days . "Fire Kage , isn't it a bit of a hurry in time?" Namikaze Minato said. Although Minato is basically active in Iwa and Yunyi n , because the pressure on the defense line is the biggest, Konoha has come to this battlefield after the crisis of Kushina , and the fire Kage is going to end. This side of the war, so he stayed here for the time being.

His fears are not unreasonable. After all, Konoha ’s ninja has just come here to launch a largescale operation, which seems somewhat rushed. However, 3rd Hokage does not think so. The direction of consideration of the two people is not the same. " Minato said that this situation does exist, but it is not lost. At present, our preparation is not sufficient, but at least all aspects have been With this in mind, the number of ninjas we can put

into the war is almost 5,000, and the number of the opposite sands is the same as ours. This is a good offensive opportunity, but if we are ready here Complete, then the enemy will not be idle during those times..." "In short, from the perspective of strength, The enemy is weak and I am strong. Now is a good time for us to start. ” "I understand." I heard the fire Kage said. Minato nodded

and did not express any objections. On the battlefield 3rd Hokage , stay with Konoha that the 3rd Hokage compared completely different momentum. "Furthermore, the command of this war is given to Tsunade with full responsibility..." Fire Kage said. "I?" Tsunade apparently stunned the order. How can it be that the commanding power is not on her? "Why me? Three generations of yourself?"

Konoha implements the system of village chiefs, and the big village chief is the largest, so whether it is from experience, status or people's point of view, the war should be directed by Kage himself. "Because after the start of the battle, I will break into the enemy line in the first echelon, in order to form an effective attack on the enemy formation in the first time." Tsunade and Minato a nd others face each other, their ears are not out of order, right?

As a fire Kage , UU reading www.uukanshu.com three generations actually have to give up the role of command, but to be the leader? No one would doubt the firepower of Kage , but the charge is obviously not within the scope of the fire Kage 's work... It is too risky, and in the chaos of the battlefield, what happened in the event of an accident? To put it bluntly, the success of the battle in this plan, Root has no

fire Kage himself comforted to come to important. "Fire Kage adults, this is too risky. For such an important battle, Sha Ren will definitely use all the powers as much as he can. If you want to rush to the front , it is very unsafe..." Namikaze Minato persuaded. In the battle that night, after the enemy learned the identity of Kushina Jinchuriki , how did he rush to her? Multiply the enemy’s degree of desperation by ten, that is, they will rush to the

level of the mad dog of fire Kage . "Because this battle is very important, I will personally shoot in order to rush the enemy at the fastest speed." 3rd Hokage said firmly, as if he said that things are already a matter of definition . Yes, 3rd Hokage has decided to do this, not because he wants to be a hero, but because he can make a massive destructive Ninjutsu , the first time he disturbs the formation of the sand, greatly weakening the enemy's counterattack.

Ability, so in the first round of contact, it is possible to preserve the vitality of Konoha as much as possible . What Konoha wants is to defeat the sand and end the war, instead of having to endure a broken net with the sand. Fire Kage led the elite ninja including the direct Anbu , but Konoha's last maneuvering power, to save a copy, must be preserved. To die a ninja, fire Kage can not care, but die a hundred ninjas?

Konoha needs a spear that can pierce the enemy in an instant, and this spearhead, 3rd Hokage himself is the most suitable. Chapter 56 , Yuxiong is playing the same year ( 3 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge 3rd Hokage decided to play in person, the top of the matter is still secret, Shirou certainly won't know, but he also understands

that the second large-scale war he has experienced is about to begin. Although it was only about ten days before the first war. At this time Konoha 's ninja is actively preparing for the war, they only have a short three days. Although it is not possible to compete against the enemy on the first line, Shirou is still doing his own personal preparations, including but not limited to

supplementing the work of medicine and medicine. For Konoha 's command system, the most important work, besides ensuring the logistics of the war, is the reorganization of the ninja. The ninja is compiled into a reconnaissance unit, a combat unit, a support unit, etc. according to the good Ninjutsu . To further subdivide, for example, the strike force is divided into short-range attacks, mediumrange support, long-range strike troops, and so on.

The more detailed this type of force is, the more flexible the command can be for Konoha 's command system, and the more complicated the work, the heavier the command system. Because the points are too fine, the commands passed in the war will be accurate, but the more the end of the command, the more likely it is to make mistakes. Of course, these things have nothing to do with Shirou . He is just a small pinion on Konoha's huge war

machine. Others arrange how he turns, how he will turn, and the rest of things don't need to be concerned. If Shirou is not injured, then he is likely to be stuffed into the short-range troops, maybe there will be a chance to follow the 3rd Hokage into the enemy, but unfortunately, although he has no serious problems, but his body The injury has not fully recovered. If Shirou 's body wants to fully recover, it will take a while.

If he is an adult ninja, now his injury, Root will not care when the staff arranged , but because of his age, he still received certain preferential treatment. So he was programmed into the first line of the enemy, but was incorporated into the guards of the command center. The guards of the command included the highest commander of the day, Tsunade , and the staff and command delivery system of Konoha . .

But although it belongs to the policing manager of the command center, Shirou 's mission is not to guard, but to monitor the entire battlefield, because Tsunade knows that Shirou has just caught a big bird that can fly. So in fact, Shirou has become a militant unit in the air. In this war, he basically has no chance to confront the enemy. The chance to kill the enemy is a melee ninja like Kakashi . Of course, the son of White

fang is incorporated into the short-range troops. As for the medical ninja like Lin, although they have to go to the battlefield, the medical units on the array are still behind the command center. After all, they are responsible for the ambulance mission. There is no need to be too advanced. The medical unit is also a force in Konoha . The soft lower abdomen is gone, so keep it behind and hide it. Three days from the preparation period soon passed, the third round of the

World War, Konoha and Suna 's last large-scale battle, is about to begin. Because the previous battle with Konoha suf fered huge losses, the sand defense line has also been withdrawn, but the scope of investigation is still maintained. At midnight on the third day, Konoha 's troops began to move. They would use the country in the middle of the night to cross the country of Sichuan and then enter the country of the wind at dawn.

In the middle of the night, Konoha wants to hide as much as possible, in order to seek the suddenness of the sand blow, but this is not easy to do, the other party must have received the fire Kage with the reinforcements to reach the front line of intelligence. . However, with the help of the Hyuuga Ninja, Konoha will try to solve the sand- bearing ninja hidden in the night.

As for the country that broke into the wind after dawn, what happened at that time? No way, only bright, The bare environment of the Wind Country, how can it be hidden in 5,000 people, is it necessary to rely on sandstorms? As the woman planned, at 6 o'clock in the morning, Konoha 's troops came out of the deep forest of the country of Chuan. At this time, a ninja similar to the one that received the same task

as Shirou has started activities. Shirou first came to a Summoning Jutsu and summoned the Eight Diagrams Crows... To be honest, Summoning such a large Summoning beast, the cost of Chakra is really a lot. Then he stepped on the gossip to take off and began to do aerial reconnaissance in case the Konoha ninja stepped on the enemy's prepared trap. Investigation is the most important thing in the war. After all, the country of the

wind is an enemy country, and Konoha is not a local warfare. At this time, be careful or be careful. Shirou marched along the established investigation route while maintaining the correctness of his direction. He also stared closely at the ground and checked whether there were enemy targets. After 50 kilometers into the country of the wind, Shirou began to return according to the previously stated strategy. After finding the large

army of Konoha , he controlled the gossip to circle a few times over the command center of Konoha , and then halfcollapsed. The little finger was stuffed into his mouth and began to whistle with different lengths. The crisp, bright sound in the air can be heard clearly below. Shirou means that all 50 kilometers ahead is normal and no enemy forces are found. The command center is also moving along with Konoha 's troops.

Soon, there was a response from the following, the order was to tell Shirou to continue to investigate. The gossip crows no longer hover, then turn around and go deeper in the direction just ahead. After the 50-kilometer sign, UU reads www. Uukanshu. After com flew for another thirty kilometers, Shirou ’s mission was completed because he discovered the enemy’s large forces.

A considerable number of large units, in order not to be beaten down by the enemy, Shirou roughly counted the number of enemies, and then quickly returned, this kind of thing must be reported quickly. "Azimuth at nine o'clock, the straight line distance is 65 kilometers, and the main force of sand is found. The number of people is between 4500 and 6000." Because this information is important, Shirou ended the signal by blowing it twice.

After receiving the news, the following command was quickly passed to the forefront of the troops. The Konoha Ninja Force adjusted the direction slightly, then suddenly speeded up and began to rush toward the sand. Shirou continues to monitor the movement of the sand. The mutual discovery between the enemy and the enemy was almost simultaneous. When Konoha discovered the sand- bearing force, the other

party also discovered Konoha , so soon, the two troops collided head-on! In general, the ninja battles are relatively quiet, but at the moment of the upcoming enemy, Konoha has a terrifying cheering here. Scared that Shirou almost fell off the bird, and the ninja shouted something, which did not meet the identity setting. He looked down and immediately knew why Konoha was in a rainbow. 3rd Hokage rushed out!

Form Kage only rushed into the enemy line! Next, describe it like this, when Madara was just out, how did he abuse the Ninja United Army, and how 3rd Hokage beat the sand. It’s just... Rotating, jumping, Konoha village chief, he closed his eyes. The picture is too beautiful, 54.438% of the sand and 23.2% of the Konoha ninja are afraid to look.

Chapter 57 , Yuxiong is playing the same year ( 4 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Unlike a single-to-single ninja fight, this massive encounter is basically without any fancy if there is no largescale trap in advance. This is simply hard hit. There is no such thing as a headsup, Jōnin vs. Jōnin ? Chūnin to C hūnin ? Genin vs. Genin ? This is impossible.

However, the 3rd Hokage first rushed out, this momentum of the past is still making Konoha's morale strong, and the fire Kage should be in the overall situation to command, unless it is necessary to be insured. Shrinking behind to command, and rushing to fight in the forefront, the feeling of giving your own ninja is different. Now fire Kage not only came to the battlefield, but also stood at the forefront of the battle, probably because the

fire Kage himself is quite clear, human beings must first hurt each other in order to love each other. Hard to hurt each other. On the battlefield, Konoha has a complete system. Fire Kage recognizes himself as a person, but as a member of Konoha , he can play a greater role on the battlefield. Sarutobi Hiruzen , first a Konoha ninja, then 3rd Hokage . So he rushed to the enemy, and today there are

only one of the three generations of guardian ninjas, that is, Namikaze Minato . From this perspective, Minato is dare to be a green leaf today. This is also a no-brainer. When 3rd Hokage picked up the high-speed, among the pile of ninjas in Konoha , only Minato could keep up with him without pressure. Although Minato 's main task is not to kill the enemy, but to guard, but this does not Kage ring Konoha 's war efficiency, because the

fire Kage himself is a super-fast war machine. Fire Kage ran to the enemy, Namikaze Minato followed him later, and Konoha 's melee troops were still behind Minato . After both sides can clearly see each other's faces, the fire Kage begins to print. Bandits and soils. With the completion of the fire Kage 's printing, the large area of the ground directly softened into a swamp, the flowing ground was like a madness, and a face was filled

with a lot of unpredictable sand. At this moment, it caused great damage to the formation of the sand. Then came again, the fire Kage took a deep breath, and then struggling forward, as the soil property Chakra's condensation, a high barrier formed. Bandits and soil walls. This is a slight resistance to the big rivers, to prevent the accidental injury of the own ninja, but also to create a platform for the Ninjutsu .

Then fire Kage then use a Class A forbidden technique: Multiple Kage Bunshin Jutsu NO . Only one Indian-style, four Bunshin no instant form, Bunshin no later appear directly before the body turned on the stream above the soil wall, then down at the bottom of the sand and forbearance, began to release Ninjutsu . Bandits and earth dragons! Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb! Fire and fire dragon!

Popular, vacuum big jade! What is the most slippery feature of 3rd Hokage ? It is a combination of Ninjutsu , so two Bunshin no made a match, combining Ninjutsu · fire flu! This is one plus one and two Ninjutsu cooperation, whether it is attack range or harmful or destructive, the combination of fire and soil bombs Ninjutsu is far above the two Ninjutsu of the Tulong and Fire Dragon .

When such a wave of attacks is finished, the recent sand tolerance can no longer be seen. At this time , the body of the fire Kage also turned up the soil wall, the body plus Bunshin no , the five attribute combination is just right, so he put a lyric Ninjutsu . The nearby sand forbearance lost its combat power, so the 3rd Hokage target was placed a little further away from the enemy ninja, he needed a

coverage and super-strong range of Ninjutsu : Wuyi·Dalian bomb Jutsu ! With the quality and quantity of the 3rd Hokage Chakra in the peak period, the balance of the five attributes Chakra is not difficult, This versatile composite Ninjuts u , if it is to be compared, whether it is range or power, can be comparable to even Jiraiya 's forbidden Sage " Sinfa Five Right Guardian ".

The 3rd Hokage 's outing and first-hand strikes actually caused the sand to be unprepared, and the fire Kage 's series of combination packages was a flat wave. At this time, a large number of Konoha ninjas began to cross the fire Kage 's side and rushed into the sandbearing front. The Konoha ninjas broke through the sand-bearing line that had been opened by the fire Kage , and the large-scale effective counterattack was

limited because the other side could only stand for each other, which is very suitable for the cooperation of Konoha ninja. However, at this time, the enemy and me were intertwined. For the time being, it was not appropriate to release the range of Ninjutsu , so the fire Kage unlocked Kage Bunshin no . Then he used Summoning Jutsu again . Ninja · Summoning Jutsu ! 3rd Hokage 's Summoning beast, is

the legendary once singled out two Hokage does not fall, the King Kong is not bad, the socalled strongest contract Summoning beast's ape "Ape Monkey Enma ". There is no exaggerated description of this. Let's not say it. From Shirou 's point of view, it is that 3rd Hokage Summoning has a white-haired monkey. Then the monkey uses Kawarimi and becomes a Root King. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Then 3rd Hokage is holding this with the stick...

Yes, he is holding it, because this is as short and thick as the wishful stick, after playing a few laps in front of the front, 3rd Hokage has also crossed the wall and rushed In the enemy line. Science proves that all primates with long tails, hairs on their faces, and those who use sticks are more combative. 3rd Hokage has no sticky hair on his face and does not have a long tail, but his surname is Sarutobi . His own Taijutsu naturally does not

have to say, plus a Root can be short and short sticks, but also has a soft feeling for the enemy, basically where he rushed, where will bloom a gorgeous blood. Overlooking from the perspective of Shirou , the 3rd Hokage is basically the autumn wind sweeping leaves. Occasionally, the fish that leaked the net attempted to attack the fire Kage , but don't forget that the fire Kage is still following the golden flash. Namikaze Minato is a green leaf, but if anyone

among the enemies really treats him as a green leaf, it must be a problem with his brain. With Namikaze Minato , 3rd Hokage puts all his consciousness on the attack and the defense is given to Minato . The two Kage level powers are just a meat grinder. This is the power of the ninja who can control the battlefield. If the sand can not block the combination of these two people, the battle will not be ruined, but it will soon fall.

At this time, Shirou ’s surveillance in the air found a new situation, so he quickly rushed back to the rear of the Konoha headquarters and began reporting. "Discovered the new trend of sand and forbearance, found that the headquarters of the sand forbearance, in the direction of the front, distance of five kilometers, the sand forbearing headquarters began to drive, suspected wind Kage began to drive! Repeated, suspected wind Kage and Sha Ren

command began the overall foresight, Please remind 3rd Hokage to be careful!" The first 58 chapters of unethical behavior described in the white Yasha (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge In this game, our main striker, three generations of fire, Kage kicked the world wave!

Then the enemy has been drowned in the ocean of the people's war! Well, fortunately, the war does not need to be broadcast live, and even if you want to broadcast live, the identity of the host can not be handed over to Shirou , otherwise he may not be able to say anything. So this will look at the 3rd Hokage 's battle, he can only make up some untimely lines. Although the 3rd Hokage was strong and

forward, a Root stick swept across the vertical, and there was no such thing as an enemy. However, it seems that the wind Kage is going to be dispatched. It may be that the village heads of the two villages are coming tough. 3rd Hokage is strong, but when the danger is about to come, the reminder should be reminded that it is necessary to do a good job in psychological construction in advance, at least not to be beaten, so Shirou immediately

reported this to the headquarters. Message. After the message was delivered to the command, the command passed to Shirou again was to continue monitoring, so Shirou understood what to do. As for the things on the ground, I believe that Tsunade will handle it well. So Shirou went back to monitor the enemy again. In fact, the distance between him and he is now very short. Basically, he can

monitor the entire battlefield by stagnation in the middle of the battlefield, instead of flying at both ends, because the ninjas of both the enemy and the enemy are now intertwined, and the entire scale of the battlefield has begun to compress. However, when Shirou produced such a heroic feeling that I could fly all day, the bird he sat down suddenly conveyed some emotion. Yes, although the gossip can't talk like some

cockroaches or snakes, with the seal of the contract, some of its intentions Shirou can still feel it. Stepping on the back of the gossip, step by step to the position of the head, then kneel down, where he can see the eyes of the gossip. "Do you want to attack?" Shirou patted the head of the gossip crow. Although the size of the two eyes was disproportionate, they did communicate with the line of sight.

He seems to be talking to the gossip, as if he is talking to himself. Yes, just the gossip crows sent Shirou the intention to attack the enemy. For the time being, its attack method is unknown. However, if the gossip crow wants to lower the altitude, Shirou can't agree in any way. At present, his height is maintained at about 200 meters. The distance above this distance is basically safe, because it is difficult to attack Ninjutsu up to 200

meters , not to mention the air target. But if the gossip crow wants to lower the height, then it is another matter. If it wants to talk about the height to give the enemy a paw, it will not work, and it will definitely be hit. "Wait a minute!" Shirou instantly wanted to understand the attack style of the Eight Diagrams Crow! Can't lower the height, but can do air raids! And you can also focus on the target!

Yes, throw the excrement into the enemy! Imagine if the gossip can throw the poop on the top of the wind Kage , think about it, the scene... He Shiraishi Shirou has set up since the establishment of the Ninmura system, no, it should be the largest since the six immortals created the Ninja The credit! The four-generation wind Kage was hit by a falling object (a certain kind of bird droppings) weighing half a ton.

What a tragic life, this is how rich the epitaph! Even if he wouldn't die, he would be disgusting to die. After being hit by this stuff, Shirou would n't believe that Kage had a face to show up. After this, Gaara was born with a smelly taste! In the future, this is the family atmosphere of the wind Kage family! So Shirou not only did not limit the attacking attempt of the Eight Diagrams Crow, he

not only did not limit, but actively helped to aim well. Among the piles of people in the Sharon Command, one person is very arrogant with a fight. There is a word "wind" written on it. It is because of this characteristic that Shirou judges that the identity of this person is suspected of wind Kage , otherwise he does not know the public face like Feng Kage , how can he make such a judgment.

That little fight, rainproof? but…… Do you know how big the attack area is when the gossip crow is swaying? Hey, kidding, that little fight has a fart! It’s been a day in the wet bones, and it’s been a long time to digest it. It’s been a long time, it’s going to fly for a long time, and it’s squatting! It is a pity that Shirou guessed the beginning of the matter, but did not guess the end.

The things that the Eight Diagrams Crows pull out are more than the bloody ones! After being close to the Sharon Command, Shirou calculated the local speed, our speed, and considered the Kage sound of wind speed and air resistance, etc. , in order to achieve accurate bombing! He is ready to make a look at Kage ! The other's ninja has long discovered that there is such a bird standing on top of a man who has been flying over

the battlefield. They can also expect that it is Konoha 's means of investigation, but that height and distance are nothing to them. The actions on your own side are exposed to the enemy's eyes. This is definitely a tactical mistake. It can be said that Shirou has caused considerable pain to the command system of the sand. Now the bird has just flown straight, but this time the sand bears no care, look at it, anyway, there is no way to

attack him in the air, he can't attack this side. If he is willing to lower the altitude to attack? That would be great, the number of people here can beat him in two seconds, but obviously the other party is not that stupid. However, a ninja found it a bit different. Looks like the bird pulled out a white line vertically? Hey, what is this? But no matter what, UU reads www.uukanshu.com on this highly nervous battlefield,

his mouth reacts faster than the brain. "Enemy!" then…… "boom!!" A large-diameter bird egg fell to the foot of the Ninjutsu , but the egg was not broken, but exploded. The explosion exploded! Then, it’s booming! Continuous blasting! At this moment, the sand is forcing again! Say good deeds and love to engage in land warfare, why

do you have air forces and bombers? Referee, this is not scientific, this is not fair! At this time, it was not only sand, but Konoha was also smashed, and even Shirou was paralyzed. When he saw that the gossip crow was not going to poop, but after the egg, he actually wanted to persuade him to persuade him not to be so bloody. It was all hard work. Young people don’t know how expensive they are, but they are very hurt in the future. of!

Then he heard the explosion and the smoke rising from the headquarters of Sha Niu... His brain did not respond for a moment. What is this? Broken egg yolk? Then he understood in the sound of another explosion, this special pressure Root is not the egg yolk, but the cloud bomb! You are a bomber. Why didn't you tell me before? Well, it has limited IQ and can't talk. It didn't blow Shirou when it was captured that day .

Is it not easy to say that the wind Kage has been bombed, but is Shirou ruined the command system of the sand tolerate? ! Decided to temporarily low-key white night fork, and it’s good again. But Shirou doesn't think so. In this war, he is very sad personally. He is not without birds, but no bird is useful. He is not usingless eggs, but no eggs are useful!

The first 59 chapters of white Yasha unethical behavior description (in) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The 3rd Hokage attack temporarily stopped because of a continuous explosion behind the sand- bearing formation . At the beginning, the fire Kage subconsciously thought that this was a means of preparing for a large-scale attack. This continuous

explosion could not be a small trick, and certainly worthy of vigilance. However, after a while, he found that it was not the case, because after the explosion, he keenly noticed that the command of Sha Ren was a bit stiff and malfunctioning. Is this time to prepare for a large-scale ban? This is also unlikely. After all, on the battlefield, there is no one- size-fits- all that will not use this dangerous Ninjutsu .

The remaining possibilities... Isn’t the enemy ready to attack, but the attack that the enemy has launched against the enemy? Who can do this kind of thing? Konoha is not a ninja who can launch such a largescale attack on a long distance? After all, there is still a lot of sand in the middle, and it’s hard to do anything like a cow. Take Namikaze Minato as an example. Because Ninjutsu like Raytheon, his attack range is

quite wide, but he can't be classified into a remote ninja. In essence, his way of moving the body to attack is melee. The means of ninja. Just as 3rd Hokage continued to speculate on the explosion that had just occurred, Minato appeared behind him. "Three generations of adults, just about the air attack of Shiraishi Shirou ." " Shirou ? Does he have that kind of attack?"

Shirou letting 3rd Hokage surprised an air raid, then it is actually possible. But if Shirou would like Ninjutsu , why didn't you report it in the previous battle arrangements? If you report early, you can definitely arrange this attack to a more reasonable and more lethal place. Fire Kage doesn't know now, Shirou has bombed the enemy's command, which is the most reasonable. This is the inevitable advantage of aerial

investigation. Even with the perspective of Byakugan , there is no aerial investigation in the overall situation and the grasp of the overall situation. Root According to the enemy's movements, Shirou , who looks down in midair, can easily confirm the other's command, and then throw the attack down instead of a layer of pull like Hyuuga . "This Ninjutsu operator... probably not Shirou , but his Summoning beast..." Minato has sweated for Shirou . His Summoning beast

has some characteristics that he probably don't know. It's dare to shake the big Summoning and fly around. It's bold. This bird can bomb, probably just discovered by him? I have to say that Minato is still very judged. His guess is basically a fact. Just as Minato was talking to Fire Kage , the explosion came from time to time.

" Minato , let our people attack all the way. I judge that Shirou may destroy the enemy's command system." 3rd Hokage drank a little for a while and then made a judgment. Although I can't see what happened to the back of the sand, but a noisy atmosphere has already spread. Although there was no prior instruction, Shirou played the most effective role. His bomb was thrown into the enemy's command. Although he was

beaten to a large extent, his intention was to compare it... Well, let alone talk. But, I have to say that his idea is still unsanitary. Sharon’s command was blown up. After Shirou discovered the power of the Eight Diagrams Crow inadvertently, he did not give up the attack on the headquarters. Instead, he became more and more violent. It was also bombarded for a long time. Killing wind Kage Shirou basically do not expect,

and four generations of wind Kage no matter how that is Kage -level ninja, a village leader, certainly has the necessary means of defense, can not be that simple would be killed, but he can fry A gray face is also very good. In fact, Shirou still underestimated the power of egg bombs. Of course, the more important thing is that his attack is too sudden. Don't say that the enemy did not think of it, even he did not think of it.

The four-generation wind Kage was caught up in the air and was blown up. It wasn't that he was unlucky, but he deserved it. Originally, Shirou wanted to use his high-altitude objects to smash his head. Now the situation of the wind Kage , although not so exaggerated, but still suffered some injuries. However, the situation of the four generations of wind Kage is exactly what happened. The following is full of bombing dust. The

original Shirou Root can't see clearly, but fortunately his main purpose is not to kill Kage . He wants to mess up. It is only a broken command system that completely breaks down the sand. With the four generations of wind Kage on the bar, it is the work of fire Kage . After dumping several bases of egg bombs, Shirou began to turn around and attack other targets, but this will see that the power of this toy is not a

fool, and immediately ran away from it on the ground, but it is a pity. Some of the ninja's two legs are running without the wings of the bird! Even if he ran over a birdie, the purpose of UU reading www.uukanshu.com Shirou w as also achieved. After the bombing of the command, his second purpose was to completely disrupt the enemy's formation. Whether it is bombed or the enemy's own runaway effect is the same, chaos is

chaos, the enemy is chaotic, this is the opportunity of Konoha . From now on, the exchange of casualties between the two sides of the war is hard to bear, because no matter how messy Konoha is , they can at least ensure that the ninja is in the form of a four-person squad. The sand and the tolerant side were bombed and rushed. Many ninjas could not find the organization. They needed to guard against the air strikes. At the same time, they

had to face the Konoha squadlike attack alone . The result was very sad. However, the Konoha team’s blow was on the streets. The enemy could not effectively counterattack, and the final result of this war began to look to Konoha's expectation s, and the victorious Scorpio tilted toward Konoha . Considering that any aircraft is limited in egg preparation, Shirou estimates that the Eight Diagrams Crow's

attack method is quite costly, so the main strategic goal was bombed and the enemy formation was disrupted. Shirou stayed on the enemy's head and maintained. After a period of panic, the news was again sent to the headquarters. "I have basically destroyed the enemy's command system, and completely disrupted the enemy's rear formation. The specific situation of the wind Kage is unknown, but the sand can not form an

effective counterattack in a short time." For the results achieved by Shirou in just a few minutes, the headquarters was silent for a while. If they can use the voice to convey the text, it will definitely give Shirou an inexplicable face. If you remember correctly, your Shiraishi Shirou 's mission is to investigate? But what can you do now, can't you say that it is the result of investigation?

Chapter 60 Descriptio n of the Unethical Behavior of White Night Fork ( Part II ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Also, Shirou is a Chūnin ? Can you take out the consciousness of Chūnin ? The last time I bombarded Bijuu , this time I hit the sand- bearing headquarters? Ar e you a small bearer? How do you let other Chūnin live? In fact, Shirou can achieve such a large value,

mostly because of the advantages of raids and air strikes. The raid does not need to be said, the enemy will certainly be caught off guard. The air raid has obvious advantages on the battlefield, and the same power of Ninjutsu , such as A fire, you are spitting fire on the enemy, and the effect of spitting fire on the enemy's head from the sky is completely different. The eggshell of the gossip crow, if it is played as a cannonball, it will certainly not

have the power of vertical bombing. Although Shirou described his results as such, most of the people in the command were dubious, and the continuous explosions they certainly heard, but what is Shirou's bombing system? Fortunately, there's a more likely to trust Shirou of Tsunade in, although she knew other young, but at this time is not nonsense.

" Check it again with Shirou ." Tsunade 's face is all serious. If it really defeats the enemy's command, it is an unparalleled advantage for Konoha , but seriousness is serious, her behavior... In short, a young girl, Tsunade When I issued the order, I was habitually biting my thumb. This is probably the habit of her thinking. The command department asked Shirou to confirm his results again,

almost at the same time. Shirou repeated the words he had just said, and Tsunade could let go. However, before Tsunade made another tactical adjustment, Shirou passed another news. " Extreme Tsunade ..." The ninja, who was responsible for reporting to Tsunade , opened his mouth and didn't know what to say. "What's wrong? Directly!" Tsunade frowned

and yelled, and this would be a good thing. " Chūnin Shiraishi Shirou , who is in charge of the investigation , just reported that he is going to air raid on Suna Village..." Tsunade : "..." The exaggeration is withdrawn , Shirou does not really talk nonsense, but he will do nothing! After hearing this sentence, Tsunade almost gave himself a flat fall and air

raid on Suna Village? Funny, this is. "Stop him right away! His mission is to investigate and ask him if he can do it." Tsunade said immediately. It is inevitable to stop Shirou . She will already feel that Shirou is completely noisy. If there is a teacher, there must be a disciple. Is this Kushina teaching him from time to time ? "That... Tsunade , he has already flown away without waiting for us to give specific instructions."

The ninja who delivered the message also looked constipated. At this point, Shirou has indeed begun to fly away from the battlefield, and flew in the direction of Suna according to the position on the battle map . If this would command 3rd Hokage or someone else, Shirou would not dare to do this. After all, this is a bit of a renunciation of the nature of the scouting task. For a ninja, this is the least tolerated. It's a thing.

But now the commander on the battlefield, after all, Tsunade Well, Tsunade w ho is? Yes, it’s your own, so it doesn’t matter much. Besides, Shirou is only a small ring in the investigation. It is not that there is no way to do investigation without Konoha . How is it possible that Hyuuga is really a display? And Shirou also saw it. This war on the battlefield hit this part. It is basically a foregone conclusion. In this case, there are not many more

on the battlefield, and there are not many of him. So why not go to the enemy? Do you have some damage at the rear? In an objective sense, the idea of Shirou is actually quite reasonable. In an objective sense, in fact, Shirou is actually doing a dead act. But after all, he is following his own heart. It became a ninja like the wind (mad) who said to go and go. Tsunade is angry, and more is helpless. Shirou goes and

wants him to return safely. Anyway, there will be no way to stop him. And Tsunade also thought too much about Shirou , and most of her energy had to be placed on the command of the entire battlefield. ............ Attacking Suna Village itself is not within Konoha's established strategic goals. If it is now Konoha and Sharon's two countries, then they certainly can't kill the

sand, but now it is a chaos of more than five parties. At this time, it has invested a lot of strength and faced huge damage. It is quite out of place to completely kill an enemy. It can even be said to be brainless. The country of the wind is one of the five major countries. It is also one of the strongest people. If a largescale attack on the village of Suna , they will inevitably face their swearing and counterattack, imagine the scene, in short, Konoha does

not want to bear such consequences. Konoha needs a Suna who succumbs to himself , UU reads www.uukanshu.com instead of a sand that has been killed, because even if he kills the sand, winning him does not mean winning the whole war. Even if Suna is really eliminated , there is no sand at that time, which means Iwa can free up his hand to attack Konoha with a bigger momentum .

This kind of thing for others to make wedding dresses and harm others, who loves to do what, Konoha will not do it anyway . So simply summarize the purpose of Konoha's campaign: thoroughly perfuse the sand, and then let them go to the northern line against Iwa , do not lie in the country of Sichuan and the country of fire. Now Kage is also on the battlefield. For Konoha , it would be better if you could catch the wind Kage , it would be easier to achieve their goals.

Having said that, it is impossible for a large force to attack Suna , but is it a single soldier? Sneak into the air? There should be no problem. After thirty seconds of intense thinking and a conclusion that the event was highly feasible, Shirou reported to T sunade that he was going to attack Suna Village and then flew away without waiting for the other person to turn around.

If someone asks him why he is so off-line and casual, then he will answer that Kushina is educating him. Can Shirou behavior is to Konoha general trend, no way to test the power of eight Zhi crow exactly how selfish. In order to prevent the sand on the battlefield from having the means to ventilate the village, Shirou first flew a distance to Konoha , giving the enemy the illusion that he had returned, and then immediately increased the flying height after disappearing

into the enemy's field of vision, then After a big circle on the battlefield, it began to fly to Suna . He was very cautious when he was careful. Chapter 61 : The Reali zation of No Air Defense Consequences Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Once... The word is inaccurate. Now it should be said that in the future, there

will be a second-year boy who screams "Explosion is art" every day. Using a special bandit Ninjutsu flying a clay bird at a low altitude is very simple. The village of Suna . Then he threw out a lot of clay bombs in midair, and "drink" and "drink" in his mouth for a blast. If it wasn’t for the five generations of the wind, Kage had already encountered a magical Ninjutsu that was comparable to other gods .

He had a SSS-level ban on a ninja, and he was given a longterm BUFF similar to “Guarding Suna ”, so he was there. The catastrophic air raid strode out and guarded the village at the expense of being shackled. Imagine if there was no Gaara , then Suna would be smashed. Of course, the main purpose of the second-year boy is Jinchuriki and Bijuu , not the destruction of Suna . But now someone is ready to invade Suna with the

same intrusion as him , but the purpose is just to destroy it. The personal experience of the second-year boy can explain Suna ’s loopholes in air defense. In fact, it’s not just Suna . It’s the same in all the villages. Air attacks have always been difficult to defend. Although Shirou 's gossip crow's attack method is not so numerous, the explosion effect of the single attack is not as exaggerated as the largescale detonation clay, but it has a bit, that is, the volume is big, and the one is not bad, you

don't matter, we Is there still a pile? After a little flight, the sound on the battlefield could not be heard. In the sky, Shirou can control the full speed of the gossip without fear. Don't say effective counter-attacks. There is no effective means of detecting in that high altitude. This is a realm of "I flew through the sky, but there is no trace of my left in the sky." Yes, this is the legendary asymmetrical war.

Looking at a war with general gaze, the attack on enemy civilians should be severely reprimanded, but the more strategically, the more civilians gather, because the place is relatively safe, so accidental injury is inevitable. Now that Shirou is going to blow up Suna , it will certainly not be so kind to distinguish which are ninjas and which are civilians, because in the eyes of Konoha's ninja, the human form of the country of the wind is promoted to be an enemy.

This is a cruel war of tolerance, and it is impossible for a ninja to understand what is called humanitarianism. I thought that Orochimaru and others met the three famous devils in the rain country. He said, "It’s really pitiful. Anyway, I can’t live in the war any more, just kill it.” In fact, it makes sense. This is from the ninja. Compassion. So Shirou does not have any psychological burden, and his behavior follows the usual guidelines of the world.

Yes, Shirou has a weak company, but this does not prevent him from having a soul of S. Root According to his judgment, the current village of Suna is absolutely in a period of emptiness, because with the damage they suffered in the last war, consider the power invested in their battle this time... basically it can be counted as sand. Forbearing to crush his own extreme strength.

Both sides of the battle were big as the last collision. The result was not that you surrendered, that is, I perished. Fire Kage took the final power of Konoha and scored the country of the wind. In the face of this kind of behavior, Kage must fully respond to the subjective willingness or not. Therefore, he has to attack with all his strength. In this case, the reserve force in Suna Village is definitely insufficient. Therefore, the opportunity is now

an opportunity for Suna , which is easy to sneak into , and an opportunity that can easily cause massive damage. Taking into account the image of a big country? Sorry, there is really no such saying in the world of tolerance. This is a typical non-negative way of thinking. Think of Yun Yin, as one of the most powerful military powers, it is not often secretly and quietly come to Konoha to do some trafficking in women and children.

If Shirou ’s bombing is successful, can it speed up the end of the war? If the result is satisfactory, it must have such an effect. And did he come to air raid for this positive purpose? It may or may not be, but regardless of his subjective thinking, his actions are positive. After four or five hours of full flight, Shirou controlled the gossip to start lowering the height because Suna was coming soon.

Among the bare wasteland, the big goal of Suna is quite obvious, but the premise is that you can't fly too high, otherwise the dust is not visible underneath. Shirou 's judgment was very accurate. When he gradually lowered the flying height to 500 meters, he really saw Suna Village. Because the establishment of the village took into account the easy to defend difficult factors, Suna is hidden in a special terrain, it is difficult to attack from the

ground, but the air is another matter. The air is undefended. However, Shirou is still cautious. After all, no one knows whether there is an aggressive enchantment over Suna , so his flight altitude will not fall below 300 meters in any case. In fact, he is too careful. In the air like this, at most, at most, there will be a vigilant enchantment that will be vigilant if it is invaded by the air. UU reads www.uukanshu.com as for the

powerful suspension that can be suspended in the air. Offensive enchantment is technically not really good now. Moreover, Shirou is still flying so high, Root will not trigger anything. While controlling the gossip to hover over Suna , Shirou muttered to himself, "Choose the biggest one..." Because he can't judge which building is the most bombarding value, he can only judge from the head.

Pick the biggest one, this time he can only make such a choice. Of course, there is nothing wrong with this choice. The person with the highest status lives in the tallest building. This is common sense. The first goal Shirou selected, from the side, can also see a big wall written on it. The word "wind" is actually the wind Kage office building. After choosing the target, the next step is to aim, load, and lay the egg.

I don't know if anyone noticed the bird. Before I couldn't get any reaction, I saw a bunch of white flowers falling on the wind Kage office building. Then the explosion of "bombing" rang. The first wave of attacks was huge, but the wind Kage office building had not suffered any devastating blow for a while, thinking that there was a defensive enchantment outside the office building.

But the defensive effect of this defensive enchantment is not likely to be infinite. When it is bombed, it flashes like a flash screen, and with the explosion, the flashing light is getting weaker. . After the third wave of attacks, the enchantment was finally broken, and then the office building without the enchantment was just a pile of masonry and dirt, and it was blown up in a couple of times. The first 62 chapters signe

d a truce with the way the alliance agreement (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Now Suna 's main force is out, so that the internal strength is empty, so don't say that it is counter-attacking, even a powerful ninja defense air strike can't do it. After smashing the office building and ruining countless documents, Shirou then select ed a target that is most likely a ninja hospital.

Then then the next one... Suna is pervading the war. From the first goal, Shirou 's main purpose is to destroy the enemy's important facilities, and the personnel kill is only second. But it is impossible to completely destroy Suna . After all, the Eight Diagrams Crow has been attacking on the battlefield for a long time, consuming a lot of Chakra, and now it has been a little powerless after Suna has blown up a pass.

Its Chakra is counted, and Shirou is still the most basic to keep the gossip crows able to fly back to the Kokra in the Konoha side of the battle. Otherwise, if the chakras of the gossip are exhausted and the Summoning is lifted, he must Falling into the hinterland of the country of the wind, considering that he has just done so many unfriendly things, then the enemy will definitely rush down to entertain him enthusiastically... So after destroying the largest number of

buildings, Shirou did not fight, and left Suna without any delay , and began to fly back. After ten hours of roundtripping and bombing for 10 minutes, the sky was already dark when Shirou was flying back , and the battle on the battlefield was over. If he can lower the altitude of the flight, then he can find the small unit that Suna has broken back. This is the outcome of the loser.

Shirou indeed be regarded as a variable on the battlefield, this variable even he himself did not expect, he played a lot of roles on the battlefield, but the real battle to determine the strength of the two sides is still uneven, fire Kage led directly under Anbu They are all elite ninjas, and they have the advantage of overall strength compared with Sha Ren. Not only is the 3rd Hokage personal strength very spit out, this time he brings the individual individual is not bad.

On the frontal battlefield, Wind Kage lost to 3rd Hokage , but with the support of Chiyo and Ebizō and the large number of sand- bearing disregard of life guards, he finally safely evacuated the battlefield, although he looked a bit wolfsome. Konoha has not blindly chased it, trying to expand the results. Their strategic intentions have been realized. After this war, Suna should be able to understand it. They

can't fight against Iwa and Konoha at the same time . The country of the wind has always been a fertile ground for the country of blazing fire, but in turn the country of the fire has little interest in the country of the wind. The real country that wants to invade the wind is actually Iwa . If you really want to say the war situation, Suna invaded the country of fire so Konoha counterattacked, and Iwa invaded the country of

the wind so Suna counterattacked. In terms of priority and threat, Iwa is Suna 's first enemy. So at this time , there is only one choice for the wind Kage , and that is to summon Konoha . Perhaps before returning to the sand, Kage had to regroup and rebel, but when he found the pillar of smoke rising over Suna from afar , he realized what he knew. The thick night can't hide the fireworks in Suna .

Even the village have been raided and destroyed, Suna with Konoha fi ghting might really the end. Quickly rushed back to Suna , Wind Kage knew that his bad guess was really right, and the village was attacked. Burning buildings, crying voices, busy people who are busy with rescue and fire fighting Kage ... No one is what Kage wants to see. Wind Kage brought back the news of the defeat on the frontal battlefield. In return, the ninja who stayed in the

village described him in detail about the attack. Then Kage probably understood it. This is the work of the Konoha ninja on the battlefield that has been flying and almost throwing the bomb on his head . At the time, Suna was busy helping the injured, and then the air strikes had a profound Kage response to Sun a 's defense system and strategic tactics . Since then, Suna has invested heavily in the development and research of

air defense annihilation and long-range air-to-air weapons, not only to fight high, but also to fight far. Later their research has achieved great success. Later, this success was verified. Because one day, an arrogant Ninja called Deidara rushed into Suna on time with a clay bird , but unfortunately, he just entered the Suna airspace, and the result was detected by Suna 's investigation enchantment at

the first time . Then, his clay bird was easily screened by Suna 's airto-air weapon. Deidara , who fell from mid-air , certainly didn't know that it was a pit buried by a man n years ago. There are some things you don't have to ask, some people don't have to wait, many details have been overwhelmed, memories are flowing back into the river, this is who is the back of the pot...

It was me who dug the pit. I didn't tell you that it was me. Flying is a kind of pain that can breathe. It lives in all corners of Deidara . Cough, this is all afterwards. When Shirou flew back to Konoha 's lineup , he found that Konoha 's ninja was already cleaning up the battlefield and treating the wounded. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Some Suna , who had been lucky enough to survive , were handed over to the

torture class for processing. The set of information was set up with intelligence, and the next hand was to pick up the hand. Anyway, the torture class did not know that there was such a word. As for the kind of enemy who can't live without seeing it, but the enemy is still lingering, Konoha Ninja will also go up with a good heart. This is the finishing touch after the war is over. After years of war, Konoha has long formed a standard process, and

everything is carried out quickly and methodically. Shirou 's Summoning ti me limit card for the Eight Diagrams Crow is very accurate. By the time of this battlefield, it has almost returned to the Summoning space. This bird is very hard today, and Chakra has basically reached the bottom. The huge body of the gossip crow appeared in the mid-afternoon, appearing in the sight of Konoha's ninja, and its hoarse and weird bird

songs were also introduced into the ears of the Konoha ninja. The bird is completely different from the far-off and the way it is seen in front of the eyes. From a distance, it is very cool and it looks very awkward. In short, the appearance of the Eight Diagrams Crows made Konoha ninja nervous, but soon they also reacted. This is their own strength, and today the credit of this Summoning beast and its Summoning Ninja is obvious to all.

The gossip crow lowered the height to a very low level. Konoha 's ninja could clearly see the weird onelegged foot underneath it, and some people subconsciously shrunk their heads, as if the bird could catch his head with his claws. Like. However, when he was seven or eight meters away from the ground, the asymptomatic "squeaky" came, and then Shirou felt that his feet were suddenly empty, and then there was a loss of weight.

The Summoning of the Eight Diagrams Crow was lifted. The Summoning time limit he controls ... does not seem too accurate? The first 63 chapters signa ture method (in) truce and alliance agreements Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

In a short period of time, Shirou realized that he was going to fall. Then there is a good news and bad news. The bad news is that his judgment is correct, and he will shoot the ground right away. The good news is that at least he can guarantee that he will not face to the ground... Fortunately, he had consciously lowered the height of the gossip crow, otherwise it would not be the result of a gentle fall - if it was the same

high altitude, his flatness was broken. At this point and zero, Shirou can do the subconsciously to show that the body is attached to a defensive Chakra for selfprotection. As for the higherend technical means, it is not time, but not Suitable for this time to show in front of the public. So in this war, I was noticed by Shiraishi Shirou , who first swept the battlefield at a low altitude, and then suddenly ,

the Summoning beast under his feet suddenly disappeared, and then he fell from the air with his hands and feet. Come down. He is more noticeable. Fortunately, he is not afraid of heights, and there is no screaming of utter screams. Objectively speaking, he is still calm, because the vertical distance of seven or eight meters falls straight, which will not cause serious problems for the general ninja. Injury, the ninja is taxonomically more manipulative.

"Hey!" The sound was not shocking at all, and it was like a half piece of pork being thrown to the cutting board by two people. Shirou fell to the ground, and a small group of dust was twirling on the tumbling ground. Tightening his legs, protecting his head, and curling up his body, Shirou finished the movements according to the technical essentials, then he fell to the ground, and then he stopped after a few laps of gray face.

Shirou's screaming, purely falling words, in fact, the damage is not big, the key fell after this, affecting his previous injuries. After a stormy change in expression, Shirou raised his head. It doesn't matter if you look up, he just saw a foot that is sticking out in front of his eyes... This is the loss he has stopped after he has finished the circle, otherwise he has to be helped by the "good guys" to stop.

Although she would step on him with no politeness, or kick him in the opposite direction. Because the owner of this foot is the highest commander of the battlefield, Tsunade . Shirou chose to place his own position in fact very good, probably in the battle summary, such as the key figures such as Tsunade , Minato and 3rd Hokage are staying here. Seeing that Shirou stopped, Tsunade

looked like a murderer and took his foot back. Because some of the key features of occlusion of women over the other shoulder the waist of a location, lying on Tsunade foot Shirou both his head and is unable to see how Tsunade facial expressions, but this time he was really in doubt Tsunade just Did it reveal a regretful expression, as if some kind of desire was not satisfied? Well, Shirou stopped, just if he didn't brake in time,

would definitely be kicked out by Tsunade ? "How about, the effect of sneaking into the attack?" Although these key figures are now talking about some key issues, after Shirou landed in this way, Tsunade still asked about the effect of his attack. And 3rd Hokage and Namikaze Minato didn't understand the meaning of Tsunade . "He just flew to Suna and executed the destruction mission with

the Summoning beast that can only fly ." Tsunade explained. She is also a cover for Shirou . Although Tsunade 's words are not clear, but these things can be said from her mouth to make the listener feel that Shirou actually went to Suna to execute the order issued by Tsunade . Not his self-assertion. Otherwise, Shirou may have to bear the crime of resisting the battlefield. "Speak up,

The second half of the war did not really see him. " Minato said after a little bit in the form of a response on the battlefield at that time. Indeed, from the second half of the war, the Shirou and Summoning be asts in the air are no longer there. Originally, he thought that this was Shirou ’s Summoning tech nique and was forced to lift it. Listening to Tsunade ’s statement, it was a dangerous operation. The sneak attack mission.

Dare to perform such a task, Shirou 's guts are really good in terms of age , then success? Tsunade and Minato m ade clear about Shirou 's actions in a few words . Listening to them said that 3rd Hokage didn't speak immediately, but looked at Shirou 's eyes with a little expectation. Shirou did not answer the question of Tsunade for the time being, nor did he respond to the expectation of fire Kage , because he had

more important things to do first, that is, to get up from the ground. Although the topics that everyone said are more serious, their eyes have betrayed their psychology... Everyone is looking at him with a look at the precious beast? He is not taking the initiative to play the trapeze. As for seeing him like this? Shirou first climbed up from the ground, then cleaned up the dust on his body with a blank expression, and then he observed the people.

Tsunade stayed in the rear and did not fight with the enemy, so the body was very clean. Minato rushed to the front, but in his fighting style, he did not stick to the enemy's blood. As for 3rd Hokage ... Well, at this time he has replaced the previous quest and restored it to the original kind of dress. If it is not like this, he is full of blood, and pressing Root ca n't appear in front of Tsunade . Although there is no small battle damage, UU reads

www.uukanshu.com but Konoha won the war after all, so the expression on the face is not bad. " Shirou ?" Tsunade called Shirou again , and he only came back to God, so he immediately said: "The attack is generally successful because the other party has no effective air-to-air means. My main goal is to destroy the enemy's key facilities. However, without detailed information, I can only attack with the impression and subjective judgment at the

time, so I am not sure about the specific effect." Shirou didn't say anything too full, in case he fried it is irrelevant. I didn't expect Fire Kage to hear Shirou 's words, immediately greeted the ninja of an intelligence class, and then ordered a few words, the other quickly left, and then came back with a map. Fire Kage unfolded the map and then put a pen into Shirou's hand. "This is the map of Sharon's espionage. Although it is not very detailed,

it is generally correct. Shirou , mark the place where you destroyed." Shirou took the map. At this moment, his heart was rather depressed. If I showed this map to me, I would not be able to carry out more accurate bombing. He will have forgotten that going to Suna is actually a temporary start. After reaching out and ruining several places he had destroyed, there was a smile on Kage’s face.

"It has become a part of the insignificant place, but the key facilities have also been destroyed. Considering the losses suffered by the sand on the battlefield, after Kage saw that some of the key facilities in the village were destroyed, He can only ask Konoha for a way to go." 3rd Hokage said happily, then he immediately converges with a smile and says in an unclear tone: "The war on this battlefield is over."

Chapter 64 : The Way of Arrest and the Agreement of the Alliance ( Part II ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge After a brief inquiry by 3rd Hokage , Shirou was liberated. After learning about what Shirou did, 3rd Hokage is more able to determine that Suna has no way to go. Of course, this is not to say that Shirou 's sneak attack and damage caused fatal

damage to Suna , but to Suna after the failure on the frontal battlefield. In fact, the destruction of many facilities in the village is tantamount to worse. Decisive here, or the victory on the frontal battle led by 3rd Hokage , Suna 's defeat is the most ironic fact that they can't cope with the Konoha offensive. If Konoha 's blow to Suna on the frontal battlefield is 99, then Shirou 's damage to Suna Village may be just one, but this last point is

indeed the most visible and most valued point, because this makes Suna suffer. The loss has changed from two digits to three digits. Many people's psychological endurance is 99. When the number becomes 100, then they will not stick to it, but will choose to compromise. The same is true of wars between countries. The damage that can be tolerated is limited. Now, Suna is nearing its limits.

After Konoha won the war, he did not continue to penetrate the country of the wind. On the contrary, they also withdrew a certain distance, but did not withdraw from the wind country, but camped behind the battlefield that day. Although Suna was defeated, there must be a ninja watching the large forces of Konoha . Fire Kage wants to talk to the wind Kage through a move like Konoha Ninja : Konoh a has no intention of deep

invasion of the country of the wind, so we retreat a distance while This kind of "unintentional deep invasion" is also conditional. Suna should also take the proper attitude. You must surrender and surrender. Otherwise, the Konoha Ninja battle group will attack again. The specific performance of the Konoha ninja is still in the wind. Within the territory of the country. After finishing the battlefield, Konoha Ninja began to withdraw. The place

where Konoha camped was previously determined. When the combat troops returned, some of the logistics personnel had already tied the tent for rest. Konoha 's field hospitals and medical ninjas are also gathered here, and they are ready to treat the wounded. Of course, they are not waiting all the time. In fact, in the course of the war, many of the most injured ninjas will be quickly transferred out of the battlefield and then sent to this side for timely treatment.

In line with the principle of urgency, by this time, people with less injuries have the opportunity to start being treated. The unfortunate Shirou is also in it. If it falls, it may cause some of his previous heavier wounds to crack. Although there is no such thing as a major bleeding, the white bandages that have been bandaged in some places have actually oozing out. Blood stains. However, he is not seriously injured after all, he is

also honestly lined up, this little thing he is even more afraid to trouble the medical sage Tsunade classmates. After coming to the camp, after about half an hour, Shirou saw the face of the medical ninja. "Ah? Lynn? How are you?" Shirou walked into the tent and found Nohara Lin , who was busy in a white dress . At this time, she was bandaging the wound to Kakashi, who was naked in the upper body . From the

bloody bandages on the ground and Kakashi 's face, he was not hurt. To be honest, this is the first time Shirou has seen what Kakashi looks like. Kakashi , who has no mask, still has a pair of dead fish eyes that should not belong to him. " Shirou ? You wait a moment, it's your turn right away." "You take care of Kakashi first . I don't have any problems. After all, I didn't face the enemy

today." Shirou said, let Lin be around Kakashi . Kakashi is indeed miserable. He has been fighting in the nominal second attack sequence today... Unfortunately, because the actual first attack sequence has only two people, 3rd Hokage and Namikaze Minato , the two men opened the gap, and then the shortrange troops like Kakashi quickly cut in, so he actually has been fighting at the forefront.

Therefore, there is no need for adult ninjas in his wounds. Shirou has paid special attention to Kakashi from above. A short knife is really powerful, and his fighting spirit is super strong. Shirou thinks that he is embarrassed to start with the enemy, but that In the kind of close combat, it seems that Kakashi is still above him. Compared with Shirou , Kakashi is more "ninja", because the encounter of his father Konoha White fang has caused a very

deep Kage sound to Kakashi 's life . At this time, he is trying to annihilate his feelings and emotions for the task and take the initiative to change himself. A perfect killing tool. Of course, these Shirou are not clear, he only knows that Kakashi is really fighting. However, for Kakashi , the enemy's injury is not the most important, in fact, his biggest trauma at this time is his own. Through close observation, Shirou can find

that Kakashi 's right hand is shaking slightly and constantly, and the hand seems to have lost consciousness. Look closely at the arm of his arm and the palm of his hand. The skin has a large area of necrosis and a thin layer of bulging... Kakashi certainly does not practice, and his arm is actually very simple in Shirou’s view. Find the reason. That is the fact that Kakashi used Raychem in the war and has not fully mastered it. It has been used

more than once. The condition of his arm is the result of not adapting to the too powerful Thunder. At this time, Kakashi , in fact, has mastered the chakra nature of the three attributes of thunder, water and soil. From this point of view, he is indeed a genius ninja. Although Shirou also knows the chakra of the two attributes of fire and thunder, At that time he was born, and as for the rest of the changes, he was still learning.

Shirou While studying Ninjutsu strong ability, but as Ninjutsu chakra nature of the underlying change, he is no different with other ninja must start from scratch. This is also a good illustration that as long as Shirou is on the road, he can run fast, but learning the nature of Chakra is a process of groping for Shirou . Kakashi 's situation is related to Shirou's thoughts, UU reading www.uukanshu.com He has mastered the Thunder of the Thunder property, does not

mean that he can easily master all the Thunder, especially the powerful Ninjutsu such as Lecce , for the ninja's own resistance Sex has a high demand, and now Kakashi , obviously does not fully meet this requirement. The injury on Kakashi's arm can only be dealt with simply. The rest is self-recovery by the physical function. After all, it is a kind of injury from the inside out, but it is difficult to heal in a short time with drugs.

After dealing with Kakashi 's injury, it was Shirot 's turn . Compared to Kakashi , he was much simpler. Lin untied his bandage, and then re-applied and then wrapped it again. After the wound was finished, Shirou walked out of the tent and found that Kakashi was sitting in front of a pile of campfires outside the tent. Shirou was able to vaguely perceive Lin's concern for Kakashi , but Kakashi himself was

indifferent to such a thing. For him now, the task is everything. This kind of noncultivation behavior makes Shirou very uncomfortable. If the woman is forbearing, she will always wait until the night, no regrets and youth, she will be true to you... Do you understand this simple reason? Live the single for 60 years. Ps: Thanks to the book friends dust Ni, Lu Dawang, the family of the meditation, and the reward of the cage, thank

you for the 500 rewards of the book friend faith98. Like the people who are superior in the book review area, the first time you are exposed to the age, the second is that you have come to the wrong place. With such knowledge, it is better to go to the Chinese Academy of Sciences to sing and conquer, so that you can show your advanced theory. Understand, really. This is a fictional novel, not a popular science article. You misunderstood the child,

and you don’t want to criticize others seriously. It’s silly. The first 65 chapters haire d teenage X Discussion II Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Shirou thought for a moment, first to get a food, after all, the war reached the evening from the morning, he did not make any supplements in the middle, and consumed a

lot of physical energy, this time should be hungry. Then, after receiving over food, Shirou have gone back, he sat Kakashi across a Root on stakes placed horizontally, only separated by a bonfire between two people. The two people are very silent, because there is really no common topic. Kakashi ’s personality is rather rigid and he is on the task. Shirou ’s character is more and more free. The starting point of many things he does is just for fun. He Really care about what can

be done in the war of tolerance? Really not necessarily. Unexpectedly, Kakashi spoke at this time . “How can I remove the Kage ringing from the negative effects of the Thunder ?” So suddenly there was a problem, but Shirou knew that this was asking himself. It seems that today's use of the multi-level Rachel makes Kakashi very painful.

The power of Ninjutsu is indeed enough, but after it is used up, it is really uncomfortable. "This is a problem that there is no way to avoid. The more powerful Ninjutsu , the more risk it has, the more the ninja understands this? Rachel... This powerful Thunder Ninjutsu can improve the speed of the ninja. It can also give the ninja a strong spurt ability, but it is also very irritating to the ninja's body. I don't know how you are, but objectively speaking, the

average number of times a ninja can be used every day must not exceed three times. It will be dead." "Ninja can only gradually adapt to the negative Kage caused by such thunder , and gradually improve their resistance, want to completely avoid, it is impossible." Shirou said that although Kakashi wants to avoid the negative effects of Rachel, it is impossible. This kind of luck is not desirable. He also reminded Kakashi at the

beginning , but the other party may not have listened to it, or it may be anxious. It was a last resort, and today Kakashi apparently used two or three times of Lecce. Considering Kakashi's current age, this is quite dangerous. Kakashi also wanted to ask what he was asking, but Shirou made the first answer because he knew Kakashi 's question. "Don't compare with me, my body is a bit special. For the negative effect of the mine

attribute Ninjutsu , or something like thunder and lightning, I am basically immune, but this is natural, not after the day after tomorrow. The only thing that can be achieved after training is that you can even think of this as something like blood and limit, and others can't learn." Yes, Shirou is very special. This special thing is only his own understanding. For the Thunderlike Ninjutsu , as long as it is not contact physical damage, it basically does not hurt him. For

example, if Kakashi licks him with a Ninjutsu like Lecce , he will definitely have a hole in it, but if With Ninjutsu like the Thousand Birds sharp gun , he is basically fine, even the superS-class Ninjutsu like Thunder and Kirin , he can make a living and then there is no damage. This kind of thing, Kakashi ca n't do it anyway . "Blood..." Kakashi hasn't understood anything deeper , but he already understands

the meaning of Shirou , ignoring the negative Kage of the Thunder , including the ability to print without a flash or Thousand Birds, etc. Features, which are unique to Shirou . Using blood to limit the boundaries, although this is actually not the case, but it is enough to let others understand their specialities, and more in-depth, Shirou will not explain, in fact, he can not Others explain. "And, there is one more thing to pay attention

to," Shirou said, but he doesn't want to continue to talk about his specialities, but rather to talk about things more simply. " Kakashi, you can't use Rachel now, probably. Can't do precise control of Thunder Chakra, In fact, it seems to me that when you use this technique, it is a bit wasteful of Chakra. When I use it, I don’t maintain the high Thunder Chakra output, because I don’t think it is necessary at all. . ” "In the killing of the single target, it is enough to

maintain this skill in the A level. It is not necessary to force the level of the skill to pursue the maximum power, because from the root , whether it is S or A. The killing effect on the enemy is the same. Anyway, it is all smashing and dying. There is no need to waste Chakra." "Of course, my fighting style is different. This is my own habit, just for your reference." Shirou said. In fact, Shirou is essentially a greedy and greedy person. He

likes Ninjutsu , but he has no need to save himself. . After listening to Shirou , Kakashi was silent for a moment, perhaps this words caused him some kind of thinking. "what are you guys saying?" In the process of talking between Shirou and K akashi , Lin was finally busy. The number of medical ninjas is still very tense, so the younger people like Lin, who have received the education of the complete system

medical Ninjutsu , UU reading www.uukanshu.com is now completely used as a ninja, delegated to The work in her hands is really a lot, so she has been busy until now to get a chance to rest. "Lin, I will give it to you." Shirou didn't answer Lynn's question. Instead, he handed another food to Lin. This is just the one he just received, because he expected that the ninja like Lin didn't have time to finish the meal. "Thank you Shirou , I am very busy." Lin first took the

food and thanked him, then asked: "Have you all eaten?" “Eat after,” Shirou said. “I never asked you when I spoke. Why didn’t Minato’s seniors bring Obbit to this place?” No wonder Shirou feels a bit awkward when he gets along with Lin. It turns out that someone is less noisy. "Because he can't be used." Kakashi said, and there was a bit of coolness in his tone.

" Obito is in the front line of Iwa ." Lin quickly added that since Obito was injured, it is useless to come here, so this time the Minato class is a three-person event, and after coming here, this The three people were actually dismantled in the previous battle. "Is it injured in the battle with the enemy?" Shirou is dumb, Obito will not be so active as Kakashi fights? What serious injury will he suffer? "If that's the case, he would be caught in the thigh by

a common hunter's large trap that captures the big beast. The strong bite force of the trap is a serious injury that takes two months to heal." Kakashi said, is this a schadenfreude? Or is it just a spit? "Put the animal clip..." Shirou looked at the sky, this way of injury, really has the style of Obito . The first 66 chapters last 1 Ge 0 hand away from the (upper)

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge In fact, Shirou has always had a very complicated mind about the situation, encounters and endings of the original characters . Trying to change their destiny? Sorry, there is a small question here, that is, Shirou does not know how the story is going when he presses Root . It’s all a strange unfolding, how can he intervene to change?

For example, a ninja like Nohara Lin who is closer to him , Shirou knows that the other person may die in this war, but what can he do? He can't do anything. He only knows the ending, but he doesn't know the process of going to the end... This is a very painful thing. In a sense, this kind of knowledge is not as good as nothing. That is , he can have some impressions like the Ninetails attack. The rest, I don't know, I don't know.

Another example is Uchiha Obito , Shirou knows that he will later become one of the main villains, but what can he do? With Obot 's character Root , I can't see any such signs. Can you kill him without any reason? Impossible, that doesn't make sense. Who has seen the villain BOSS who was almost hit by the hunter's trap? Or he should remind Lin or Minato that he must be careful when performing tasks,

otherwise he will die if he accidentally. But such a reminder really does not need him to do, because on the battlefield, each ninja is careful, and strives to be able to make no mistakes. In the war, Lynn may die. In the war, many ninjas may die. In the war, every ninja may die. Shirou is also a ninja, and may die, no exceptions. Death was originally the most common thing in the war, and Shirou certainly hoped

that a girl like Lin could survive if possible . Perhaps the event line will change with the timeline and may not change. This is something that no one can say. As long as you are still in the system of ninjas, you must obey the rules of the ninja. During the war, each ninja has his own task. Shirou can't stay at Lin's side to protect him. Even the same team's Namikaze Minato can't do it. Not to mention Shirou, whose fronts are not together .

Regardless of whether you admit it or not, there is actually something like the fate in the face of this vocabulary. In the face of this vocabulary, Shirou ’s identity as a traverser is often useless. He is not a prophet, facing the future. It is unknown, and this is no different from many original characters. It is even more impossible for him to end the war by himself . The ninja like Shirou is only a small part of the war. Even the role of Sannin or Minato and

even Kage is just a gear in the huge war machine. Only. From the limit of the explosive power, Shirou is indeed a bit of a BUG, but his degree of BUG is far less than the second-second second of the air, compared with some of the original combat power bursts, Shirou is not What, even compared to them, Shirou is really a "normal" ninja. He wouldn't be naive to think that he was a little plugged in, and he could be seen in the eyes. On the

contrary, he was very careful and at the same time weak. The world is not that simple. Bijuu can drop most of the ninjas in seconds. A small part of the ninja can drop Bijuu in seconds . When Shirou can stand alone on the front side of Bijuu , say something else. Then who can guarantee that the world is depicted in the original work? Maybe there are things hidden deeper? Shirou is a very optimistic person, but the more optimistic people, the more pessimists live in the heart.

For example, now, let him be unable to stop things from happening. On the fifth day of the Konoha Ninja Army’s stay in the country of the wind, On the fourth day after Suna’s defeat, the messenger sent by Kage came here. The purpose is selfevident and summed. Yes, Suna summed it up and sincerely summed it up. As the fire Kage said, the war on this battlefield is over.

Of course, in order not to make the peace talks a piece of paper, the two sides dispatched the first batch of negotiating teams in an intensive manner. This kind of early contact, the fire Kage certainly will not come out, the same, the opposite wind Kage . After the basic conditions are discussed, the meeting between the two Kage will begin. However, before the peace agreement was reached, Konoha 's Ninja troops would not withdraw from the

wind country. This is the utmost strength of the victors. Konoha 's military has a little threat. The signing of this peace agreement is a bit of a city alliance for Suna . However, these are not the focus of Shirou's attention. There is nothing in this major negotiation. At this time, Tsunade has already completed its promise. In this endurance war, she insisted on completing her own task. Although there was a direct

addition of fire Kage in the later stage , it was finally that the war on this front was over. And the winner is Konoha . Then, the last Senju who was active on the battlefield also left Konoha . UU reading www.uukanshu.com In fact, since the end of the war, Tsunade has already been handed over to work. This is a harbinger of his departure from Konoha . Now that Suna has already summed up, she should have left. 3rd Hokage definitely opposed and

persuaded Tsunade , Konoha i n the World War, and very much needed Princess Sissi . But helpless Tsunade Ji has decided to go, for her is both her own disciple, but also the identity of the early Hokage granddaughter, after making such a decision, even 3rd Hokage has no way to barely leave her. Tsunade was very popular, and the time of departure decided on the early morning of the day, and because of Tsunade's personal wishes and other reasons, no

one came to bid farewell to her. In addition to Shirou . " Where did Tsunade decide to leave after the battlefield? Now, except for the foreign countries of fire, all sides are all enemy countries. In your capacity, it is best to be careful," Shirou said. Tsunade is indeed a strength ninja, but there is a reason to say it well, called a double fist, four hands, Sannin is not invincible.

Although there is not much time to get along, Shirou still likes the character of Tsunade . "You don't have to worry about me. My camouflage technique is the strongest in the world. No one can recognize me if I want to." Tsunade said with a smile. When I really want to leave Konoha , does Tsunade have a heartache? There must be some, the fact that the Jōnin world is big, she actually has nowhere to go.

It’s a good thing to say. From then on, she has to travel around. It’s hard to hear. She is already homeless... After her brother and lover died, she has no support and no home. Konoha , for her now, although there is disappointment, it is not worthy of nostalgia. The first 67 chapters last 1 Ge 0 hands away from the (lower)

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Tsunade 's face was relieved, and for Konoha , she had completely let go. At this time, Tsunade has been replaced with Shirou's most familiar suit. Tokubetsu is the "bet" behind him. It is simply a thick uncle. Tsunade was empty and had nothing to wear on her body. Instead, she followed Kato Shizune next to her and carried a small backpack.

" Konoha is the treasure left by my grandfather, but the first generation was fighting for Konoha , the second generation died for the guardian of the village, and the three generations also personally embarked on the battlefield, even I have been fighting for so long..." "In short, I have already paid too much for this piece of jade, and I have lost too much. Now I am tired. This battle is my last job to protect the village."

"Now the work is done, I should go." " Farewell to me with Kushina , and... little devil, don't die." This is the last and last, Tsunade 's entrustment to Shirou . What is the mood of Shirou at this time? No one knows except himself, but his tone is still very light. It may also be a happy mood for Tsunade to leave the battlefield, a place that she hates.

"Ah, I know, I have to look at Tsunade adults ten years later , I am still embarrassed to keep this girl, obviously already an old lady..." I haven't waited for Shirou to finish the conversation, and he didn't wait for his sight to complete a walk on Tsunade Ji. He had already been punched. This is a very happy farewell. Although ten years of talking about it, but when can I see Tsunade again , or can still

see Tsunade again , it is really unknown. Perhaps for the current Tsunade , Konoha is not the original Konoha . There are so many things she doesn't want to see, so she is very free and easy. That morning, only Shirou witnessed Tsunad e leaving Konoha 's camp, then disappeared into the distance and never appeared again. Tsunade turned away from Shirou , and she waved her hand in a lazy manner. She

never looked back from beginning to end. She is really tired of the war. As for where she will go after she left, Shirou didn't know, no one knew. Perhaps in the near future, there will be such a news in many places, and there will be a gambling gambling, "Fat Sheep" will appear... Tsunade 's departure is silent, and the following Ninja Root has not heard of any news about this matter. This is

also the secret that Fire Kage intends to do. If such a message is revealed, the first will be able to Kage ring to its own morale, the second less Tsunade , it is inevitable that there will be any small moves in the sand, such as the Chiyo mother-in-law. Sannin among the little red, early Hokage 's granddaughter, medical Ninjutsu ranks first among the world slug princess endure during the war out of Konoha , which was how the kind of heavy news.

But 3rd Hokage has a long brain... Even if he doesn’t have a long brain, he only has a brain stem and will not actively spread it out. Fortunately, everyone's attention is now on Suna's surrender and summing up. For the disappearance of Tsunade , although some people expressed doubts, they did not care too much. They don't think that the disappearance of Tsunade is not temporary, but forever.

Within a short seven days after Tsunade's departure, Ko noha made five frequent meetings with Sharon's messenger, and finally settled the peace talks. The two sides reached the following consensus: First, Suna will submit a formal book to Konoha , and Konoha will sign a peace agreement with Suna . Since the date of the signing of the peace agreement, the two countries can no longer fight, and sand can not bear any form

of provocation, otherwise the consequences will be conceited. . Second, the two sides signed the alliance treaty, and Suna automatically became an ally of Konoha . The country of the wind became the ally of the country of the fire. During the third rebel war, Suna must ensure that Iwa must not cross the wind country to attack the front line of Konoha , and the two sides will cooperate against Iwa .

Third, non-foreign affairs, Suna Ninjas must not cross into the country of fire, and no longer engage in any form of retaliation, assault and encroachment on the country of Sichuan. Suna ’s number of ninjas on the border between the two countries cannot exceed 300, and these ninjas It is only used for investigation, in which the highest proportion of Jōnin cannot exceed 10%, and Suna deploys up to 30 Jōnin between the Wind Country and the Fire Country .

Fourth, the Konoha prisoners c aptured by Suna during the war must be returned, as is the Konoha side. Fifth, within ten years, Suna has not waited for the tasks assigned by small neighboring countries, whether active or non-active. Sixth, the country of the wind must seek peace from the country of fire and wage war reparations. The specific amount will be negotiated between the two countries. ............

The first three of them said that Suna had agreed to it without much effort. They still had the conscious consciousness of defeating the country. Although the treaty was seriously unequal, they had to hold their noses to endure. This is the power to defeat the country and the obligation to defeat the country. For example, the third article, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Wind Country can only deploy 300 ninjas on the border between

the two countries. These ninjas should be sufficient to monitor border movements and maintain security. This seems to be Konoha for Suna . Safety is in mind, but in fact, only 30 Jōnin can be arranged , which is different from Suna 's no defense against Konoha . Opposite Konoha , the number of ninjas on the border will definitely exceed Suna , at least Konoha will be the same as Suna in the number of ninjas, but the quality will definitely far exceed the other

side, anyway, such a long border Konoha can not only be placed 30 Name Jōnin . As for the fourth article behind, there is no problem. This is only the liquidation of the two sides after the end of the war. It is only natural that the prisoners of the other party will be returned after the truce. But after these captured ninjas return, they will definitely carry out strict screenings to prevent spies from entering the enemy. Peace is just a pause between the two wars. Do you

want to have basic trust between the villages that have been hitting all day? Deceive the ghosts, turn the enemy ninjas of the captives into their own spies, Suna will do this, Konoha will do it. As for the key Article 5, the two sides have had serious differences. The general idea of this article is that in the next ten years, Suna will be tempted by domestic demand in the wind, and foreign trade is not thinking about it.

However, many times, the ninjas are counting on various tasks, and the competition between the different villages is very intense. A small country like Kawasaki, who does not have a village, needs to hire a ninja, either to Konoha in the country of fire or to Suna in the country of the wind , but now Ban Suna to accept missions from other countries, this is not the life of others. Yet. In the case of sand tolerance, in a sense, this fifth

treaty is actually Konoha 's weakening measures against them from Root . The first 68 chapters fire K age and 32 Ninja (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Sharon did not agree with this article at first, but Konoha is also very determined. This is a very substantial one, the specific details can be

discussed, but the premise Suna must agree. After the dispute between the two sides, Suna agreed to this article. There is no way, the form is forced, and they do not agree. But they have also achieved certain results, because the time limit for the treaty that Bana accepts commission from other countries was originally proposed by Konoha . Years later, it was reduced to ten years.

As for the indemnity, this is what it should be. As a defeated country, of course, there must be such a consciousness. As for how many two to be compensated, it will be handed over to the name of the country of the fire and the name of the country of the wind. This kind of thing is not in the village. And within the jurisdiction of Fire Kage . This kind of behavior that beats the dog, the name of the country of fire will certainly be happy to intervene.

Of course, as the main force, but the country of fire can deduct from the wind country, how many at least half of the war reparations will be directly assigned to Konoha . The peculiar system of this country and village is essentially a dual system. Although Kage is only a village-level cadre, it relies on the powerful military power of Konoha and the fire of Kage and fire. The name of the country is equal. In fact, Kage ’s right to speak is very heavy. Tokubetsu is a

military matter, and basically has no big name. As Konoha with Suna effectiven ess of the implementation issues before the peace agreement, to be honest, before the end of the entire three forbearance World War, they will continue to perform honestly, as after the end of World War forbearance, it is not good to say, at least prohibit Suna It is difficult for Konoha to fully monitor the Lord for things like the task of other countries .

After the specific conditions have been settled, the next meeting will be met by the leader of the two Ninmura villages, Kage and Kage . Only two people signed the agreement in person, and it will have the effect it deserves. Otherwise, it will be a piece of paper. However, there was a problem at this time. That is where the agreement was signed. Where should it be placed?

Fire Kage goes to Suna ? This is impossible. First, Konoha is a victorious country. In terms of status, Kage should not take the initiative to go to Suna . Second, Suna is not safe, even if 3rd Hokage is really willing to take risks, others in Konoha . Will not agree. As for the wind Kage to Konoha 's base camp? Objectively speaking, as a party to the failure of the war, Feng Kage should have taken the initiative, but he will not do it anyway.

The other side is actually worried that Konoha will be planning for a long time or temporarily trying to kill him. As both sides who were still killed and killed ten days ago, there is indeed a peace of mind at this time, but for the opponents, they have little trust in each other. Fire Kage is impossible to go to Suna , and wind Kage is not likely to come to Konoha 's base camp. For Konoha , where is the example of the second Hokage , the

situation, the young Sarutobi Hiruzen , followed the action of the two Hokage . Two Hokage Senju Tobirama , at the end of the first end of the World War, was not attacked by the Golden Horn Silver Horn brothers who launched the coup d’état when they went to the Lei Dynasty and the second generation of Thunder Kage . On the way, the second generation of the initiative to know that they are outnumbered, took the initiative to undertake the task

of enticing the enemy, and then heroically sacrificed? It was also at that time that the young Sarutobi Hiruzen was appointed to take over the position of 3rd Hokage . The first speed of the endurance of the world has such an encounter, the three generations of fire Kage certainly have to guard against points. Therefore, at the point of the meeting, the two sides did not give each other. Everyone valued the safety of

their own leaders. The cause of the three-time war of the end of the world was the disappearance of the three generations of Kage . Now how can Suna be better? The four generations of wind Kage are at risk. This is actually quite difficult to do, and it is impossible for this reason to reraise the war that has been easily recovered. After all, it is not the wind that Kage does not want peace.

It is only because of the problem of the location of an agreement. In view of the mutual distrust of the other party, Kage of a village will not be allowed to enter the core sphere of the other party. In the end, this matter was compromised. The agreed outcomes were simple and clumsy. The location of the final meeting was established at the midpoint of the connection between Suna Villa ge and Konoha Camp, because the core strength of the two

sides is equal to the distance of the key figures. No one wants to fall down, so it is so magical that it is stuck in the psychological balance between the two sides. Then things will be more complicated. After the venue of the meeting is confirmed, one more thing to do is to pay attention to the security of the periphery. Taking the center of the talks as the origin, the surrounding area is turned into a restricted area within 50 kilometers. On the outskirts of

the restricted area, Konoha and Sha Niu are responsible for half of the defense. The two sides can arrange 500 ninjas as warnings within the defense range of their own forces, but These ninjas can only stay outside the restricted area, and they can't step into the penalty area anyway, otherwise they will be seen as an attack on the other side, and the negotiations will immediately be broken. This defensive circle is actually not external to the outside world. The two countries agreed to arrange so

many ninjas, mainly to prevent destructiveness if a third country knows that Konoha also Suna , Fire Kage and Wind Kage sign a peace agreement in such a place. The behavior, if someone put the fire Kage and the wind Kage a pot, it would be too bad. As for the restricted area, it is impossible to let only two people, Kage and Kage , enter. UU reads www. Uukanshu.com is allowed to bring 32 guards to each other in this range. This

is the most basic protection for Kage . This arrangement is relatively comprehensive. Once there is any unexpected situation in the talks, 32 guards can do their best to send the fire Kage back to the Konoha warning zone 50 kilometers away , and 500 in the guard zone. Konoha Ninja can send the fire Kage back to the Konoha camp further afield , and it is absolutely safe, because there is no force in the windy country that can break the Konoha camp.

At the same time, the wind Kage is the same, even if it is dangerous, he can safely return to Suna Village under such an arrangement . And because of the excellent performance on this battlefield, Shirou became the only Chūnin who was selected for these 32 people . Except for him, the rest of the ninjas are all elite Jōnin . Of course, this is also related to Shirou 's flying Summoning beast. The guards of 32 people are actually divided into two.

On the day before the talks, the two sides will send ninjas to empty the restricted area, and then a total of 1,000 people will completely block the area, and the next day, the fire Kage guards Half of them will be personally guarded by him, and the remaining half will enter the restricted area before the fire Kage , they will conduct a second comprehensive check to prevent the other side from playing tricks. Even at the moment of the talks, the sixteen ninjas

have the right to freely move in the restricted area. The arrangement of the other party is also the same, although it is a bit trivial, but all this is for the safety of Kage and Kage . The Kage -class power is strong and strong, but the guards must be perfect. This is not a distrust of the fire Kage strength, but must be 100% defense. At this time, regarding the monitoring aspect, the advantage of Shirou 's

flying Summoning beast is manifested. The first 69 chapters fire K age and 32 Ninja (in) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge From the level of difficulty, danger and importance of the task, this task is attributed to the S level. The escort of the three generations of Kage , who is about to sign a peace agreement with Suna , is a

crucial and extremely dangerous task for the 32 ninjas. To be more careful, in fact, the danger of this mission is vacillating. If nothing happens smoothly, Kage can complete the signing ceremony with Kage without any hindrance, then for these guardian ninjas. And will not encounter any danger. But on the other hand, if there is something unexpected in the process, it is very likely that these 32 people will die.

Root According to the ninja's cautious principle, if the difficulty and danger of a task is at least D, and it is better to have S, the task will be S-level. Certain things must be conceived in the worst circumstances, in order to be the best preparation, and will not panic until the end, in order to seek the best results. Shirou is one of the participants in this mission, and this is his second S-level mission. Of course, this task is actually dangerous for him

personally. Even if Suna really has an alliance, he has the confidence to escape. No way, he will fly... Even in the worst of times, he was able to drive with 3rd Hokage , but he didn't know if he had planned this task for him. Has Kage adults considered this feasibility? The amount must be no, fire Kage is not such a person. Sixteen Konoha ninjas who entered the restricted area before the fire Kage will be brought

together for the time being, and then will be organized in groups of two. The sixteen people who led the ninja were Namikaze Minato . As for the assignment of Minato , the fire Kage adults considered the feasibility of using the Thunder God to escape under certain conditions... This is really not true, 3rd Hokage is certainly not such a person. For the sixteen ninjas, their mission has already begun

three hours before the start of the real league ceremony. Three hours in advance, Konoha 's sixteen ninjas entered the restricted block, but they did not start the detailed search activity in the first place, but instead rushed to the center of the talks. It has already been arranged in advance, and the flag of the country of the wind and the country of the fire that symbolizes the identity of both sides has long been hung up. The arrangement on both sides is the same, and

when Konoha Ninja enters the penalty area, Suna is also the same. A total of 32 Ninjas from both sides will now have a meeting with the Central Committee. The significance is to recognize the identity of the other 16 people. After the wind Kage and the fire Kage enter the meeting, only the sixteen ninjas on both sides can be in this area. If you encounter a person who is no longer among these 32 people, it means that this meeting is in danger.

So these thirty-two people must recognize each other clearly. Shirou is not known to the Suna side , but it is obvious that the other party is confirming him. Because the name of the ninja is called Ebizō . After his eyes swept through Namikaze Minato, he stared at Shirou tightly . No way, the golden flash is a bit too dazzling. Although Minato is mainly active in Iwa and Yunyin , Suna cannot

have detailed information about his ninja. As for Shirou , his Ebizō can't be forgotten, white hair and bare mask, that night, that day, that day, Suna ... How much damage did the ninja from the height of the age make to Suna ? If he can, he really wants to see what kind of face is behind this mask. In fact, you don't have to look at it. The back of the mask looks like a very common male... cough, the face of the temple.

Shirou can notice that the leader of the other party has paid special attention to himself. This is ignored by him... It is not that he does not care about this matter, but that he is not concerned with it. According to Shirou ’s estimation, he may have already gone. Sand bears the list of murders on the other side. There is a kind of love called hate. Not to mention the things that Shirou did on the battlefield, he was bombing the

old man's nest after all, and Suna didn't want to kill him. But now the other side is no longer full of dissatisfaction, but also have to bear it. Only after a glance, Shirou wrote down all the characteristics of the other sixteen ninjas, and with special abilities, he also marked the more roots of these people , the signals that could not be disguised, to ensure that they would not admit the wrong person. .

It was said that the two sides had investigated the meeting of the ninja, but there was no communication between Root during the two parties . They only looked at it for about five minutes, and then they dispersed. Everything is arranged, no need to explain more, just need to perform your own tasks. On Konoha's side, the team with Shirou is a ninja called Hyuuga , who is the elite JKonin of

the Konoha Hyuuga family. He is also the twin brother of a contemporary owner, with a Hyuuga name, UU reading www.uukanshu . Of course, there is no need to say more about the strength of com and the use of Byakugan . The detailed tasks undertaken by this team are quite important. Shirou can use the Summoning beast to build a high-altitude platform, while the day-today Byakugan can perform over-range detection on this

platform, and the entire battlefield can be seen. The ninja who formed a team with Minato is the Yamanaka family Jōnin Yamanaka , who can use the detective and contact secrets . His task is not combat, it is the contact tower of Minato . In addition to the seven groups of personnel other than themselves, Zhongshan Haiyi will contact each other once every 5 minutes to ensure that Minato can grasp the real-time situation.

The Shirou team is undoubtedly the key contact point. After the meeting was completed, the sixteen ninjas on Konoha's side began to disperse the activities directly according to the prior grouping. Shirou used Summoning Jutsu directly and flew into the air with the Hyuuga diver . This task is an important and intense, Shirou between Japan and the difference between Root present no opportunity for dialogue and

detailed understanding, they must do their part. For the ninja, the range of 50 kilometers is actually not too big. If they have been allowed to run long distances, it is not difficult in the case of chakra, but the difficulty in this mission is that the ninjas must be here. A one-inch search within a range of fifty kilometers may present a danger. Fortunately, here is the country of the wind. The surface is bare and there is no vegetation. Otherwise, if it is in

the jungle-covered environment of the country of fire, the complexity of this task will have to turn up and rise. However, the crisis hidden in the dark still exists, but it has not been discovered for the time being. ........................ Here is a group number, 472424699, interested friends can add. The first 70 chapters fire K age and 32 Ninja (lower)

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Thirty-two Konoha ninjas and sands were attacked in the restricted area. The two sides occasionally met each other, but they did not interfere with each other. They will also confirm each other's identity when they are staggered, but no enemy has been found to have sneaked in. Shirou 's team has been flying in the sky. He and Hyuuga have a specific

division of labor. Due to the superiority of Byakugan , specifically, the daily weather is responsible for the scene monitoring, Shirou is responsible for the contact with Minato . Soon, three hours are about to pass, and halfway through the morning, the time for the talks is almost coming. At this time, Kage and Fire Kage , with their guardian ninjas, begin to enter the restricted area. “ 3rd Hokage and our forces are entering...”

Hyuuga , who has been silent behind Shirou , suddenly said. In the environment of the country of the wind, the sound of the sky is very loud, but the sound of the day is clearly transmitted to Shirou 's ears. Before he even responded, the voice of the day was only slightly paused, and then continued: "Discover wind Kage , warning, four generations of wind Kage has entered the surveillance area, the number

of seventeen, wind Kage himself and sixteen guards, the number is consistent with the prior information ... Among them, focus on the target one, pay attention to the level and threatening S Four generations of Kage Rasa ; focus on goal two, pay attention to level and threatening S, Suna consultant Chiyo ; focus on goal three, Suna Jōnin , tactical force captain Baki , value level and threat A. If the strength reaches a certain level of enemy

ninja, Konoha will of course focus on it, keep abreast of the information of these ninjas, and organize the information into a ninja handbook to be sent to the hands of every frontline ninja, including photos of people. And the power stunts and so on, so the daily difference can quickly identify the main target of the enemy. Nobody like Chiyo's mot her-in-law, no one wants to be an enemy, because when she is against her, she is likely to lose her strength. She is killed by her poison. The key is her

Poison is also used in energy production. This is the responsibility of Tsunade b efore this battlefield. It is considered to be an opponent with her. Otherwise, the war will not necessarily be what it is. So Konoha 's judgment on her side is less important than Kage , but the threat is even above the wind Kage . As Shirou Why will not know Ebizō as consultant-level ninja, it is because he came to this side of the battlefield is halfway decent, unfortunate

reminder of his press Root did not receive this kind of thing had ninja intelligence manual, even in his intelligence, the ninja The manual Root does not exist because no one told him. Kushina , a little bit awkward... Some things are not expected to be hers. However, Byakugan is not a Byakugan . In the absence of Senju and Uchiha , it is also reasonable for the Hyuuga family to claim that Konoha is the strongest. At this distance, the Hyuuga

diver has discovered a group of people from the wind Kage , resting on Shirou , even if he I can't see anything by pulling my eyes out. In the battle of the ninja, it is of decisive significance to be able to prioritize the discovery of the enemy. In many cases, the enemy can be found first, and the first move first means victory. A trick to solve the enemy, the mutual second between the ninja is a common thing.

The voice of the day has just fallen, and the Minato team’s regular contact is on time. This kind of longdistance psychological induction communication method is quite costly, so if nothing is found, Shirou will only cut off the contact if he returns to nothing. No way, the Zhongshan brand walkie-talkie can only be contacted in one direction, and this has already appeared to be efficient and high-end.

It is said that there is a radio device in the Kage world, but it is very likely that technology will be available ten years later. Shirou has not seen similar communication tools so far . This time, obviously, Shirou could not complete the regular contact with a "no" word. He quickly explained the things observed by the daily difference to Zhongshan Haiyi. And in order to prevent the other party from hearing or missing, he repeated it.

"To understanding……" There was a few words over there, and then a little while, the order was passed again. During the period, Zhongshan may report this to Minato and get instructions from Minato . “Closely monitor the wind Kage activity, please closely monitor the wind Kage activity...” " Hyuuga · Shiraishi team understands."

After Shirou said that he understood Minato 's instructions, the communication was cut off, and Kage appeared. Minato sh ould be prepared accordingly. "Let's look at the past." Shirou said to the Japanese. The day nodded and agreed, and then said: "I will guide the direction of the wind Kage , now turn to 9 o'clock, the distance is 45." After getting the direction and distance

guidance, Shirou controlled the gossip to fly over there. Soon he saw the wind Kage and his guards. Then Shirou lowered the flight altitude and kept a safe enough distance with the other party, so that Kage could see them and understand the intention of not attacking. This is just a monitoring of the bright and honest, do not hide in this time, otherwise it is more likely to go wrong. UU reading www.uukanshu.com

The mistrust between Konoha and Suna is de eply rooted in Root . In fact, Shirou Tokubetsu wants to fly over Kage's head to see his reaction, but he still understands it at this time. If you can't die, try not to die. The people on the wind Kage are not blind, of course, they found the little bird that made them hate. "Don't worry about him, we move on, and meeting with fire Kage is crucial."

Because the altitude is low enough, the distance is not too far, and between the vagueness, Shirou seems to have heard the four generations of wind Kage issued such an order against his subordinates. Shirou and the team of Kage went a long way, until another team of Konoha ninjas got up and they left. However, just as Shirou wanted to pull the lift again, the Hyuuga diver suddenly caught his shoulder.

"Slow, there is a situation!" The gossip crow temporarily stopped in midair. Shirou turned his head and he saw an unprecedented dignity among the eyes of the day. Yes, cataracts also have eyes, and even he is very sharp. "What's wrong?" Shirou asked. The divergence loosened the palm of Shirou's shoulder, but did not answer his question for the time being.

"Stop temporarily here and don't move!" After saying such a sentence, the eyes of the divergence began to stare in one direction. Chakra was more concentrated in the pair of Byakugan ... This is Shirou 's judgment, to ask him how to know, because he saw the blood vessels bulging at the other side's eyes even worse. He was curious to look at the direction of the line of

sight, but in his eyes, there was nothing but bare ground. The first 71 chapters wide range of silent killing practical application of technology (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "Confirm that there are hidden enemies, and the height will drop further. I will confirm the number and identity of the other party." Hyuuga said.

"The enemy..." Shirou was also surprised. Is there really an enemy that can sneak into this tight blockade? However, there is no need to doubt the judgment of the daily difference. In the investigation, Byakugan is the most professional. "Do you still have to stay in this position?" Shirou just asked. "Correct!" After receiving a positive response, Shirou controlled the gossip to circle a few times

in the original place, a spiral drop, and then stopped steadily. Now, compared with the two, the two people's twodimensional position is basically the same except that the height is reduced by several hundred meters. "1, 2, 3, 4... found a total of four teams of ninjas, a total of sixteen people, the other side with the bandits Ninjutsu hidden in the distance range of 30 to 50 meters below the surface, the horizontal distribution is more

concentrated, about one concentrated Within a round face of 200 meters." In this banned area, hiding yourself in such a strict underground, is it not an enemy? And the four teams have a total of sixteen ninjas, which is not a small amount. "The other party has not moved for a while, and it is suspected that there is a perception of the existence of a ninja. It is a bad estimate that the enemy can already find us." After a little

observation, Hyuuga's daily difference made such a judgment. Dare to bury yourself. In theory, in order to understand the state of the earth, there must be a perceptive ninja among them. "Is Sunn 's ninja?" Shirou then asked. This is a crucial issue. If these 16 people are other enemy forces, it would be a big problem. But if they are sandbearing, the problem will be big. This means that the other party’s activities are likely to be

just playing. The nephew of peace, their real purpose is not here. In that case , the safety of 3rd Hokage is indeed worth worrying about. These sixteen people are the words of sand forbearance. That is to say that the other Root has not strictly enforced the blockade task, or even deliberately opened some gaps. That means that the enemies who sneaked in are far from being as simple as 16 people. People are also possible.

The enemy used the bandits to hide themselves so deeply that they were definitely prepared. At the very least, they got detailed information about the two Kage talks. It is impossible to judge when the enemy ran into it. It was Konoha and Suna leaked information before, but the most important thing at this time was to prevent them from damaging the talk between Kage and Kage . This kind of thing, when I joined this task, I have already

made detailed solutions, that is, in order to meet the unexpected situation, the ninja can make judgments on his own, instead of simply waiting for instructions. The enemy did have a plot, if it wasn’t because the wind Kage had just passed through this area, the Hyuuga divergence increased the power of Byakugan and accidentally saw the situation below the ground, and it was really not possible to find them. " Judging from the costumes of the enemy, it is

not like the people of Suna . It should be the subordinates of the mountain peppers." "Rain is hidden..." Shirou muttered and heard that he should not be Suna , he was relieved for a while. In this forbearance sector early war Rain hidden indeed unusual activity, but a small country, after all, is a small country, rain implicit leader of salamanders and a half Zao really powerful a powerful ninja, but forbearance World War not by virtue of

a Kage strong level In the victory, Hanz is reluctant , but Yu Yin is such a root seed, and there is really no decent ninja except him. Currently Konoha hidden in the rain with the war still continues, and if this side of the war ended, most likely Konoha would be to concentrate the rain hidden, Hanzō certainly do not want to see this happen, so get the Konoha and Suna After the war is over, He planned to destroy this talk?

Logically, such an idea makes sense. But why did the hidden ninja not move when Kage passed through this area? As long as they launched an attack on the wind Kage , whether it is successful or not, the attacking wind Kage will definitely turn around and the peace talks will be destroyed. Shirou was just about to blurt out the question , but swallowed it back because he thought of a possibility in an instant.

This matter... Is Suna colluding with Yuyin ? However, this possibility is not great, because the situation at the end of Root is indeed that Suna is very urgent to end the war with Konoha . If the talks are destroyed, what good is it for them? After repromoting the war, can they counter the country of fire? No, no matter how possible, if Suna still has such power, he will not choose to have a peace talk with Konoha now .

This kind of conjecture is a bit unrealistic, and the remaining possibilities are better guesses - the sixteen ninjas are purely dead, and in order to create greater chaos, they must simultaneously attack the wind Kage and the fire Kage. . As for the wind Kage passing through this group of people around them will be indifferent, on the one hand because this is an unexpected situation, no one will think that important goals

will be so close to them, objectively speaking, this is indeed a good opportunity to launch an attack, UU reading www .uukanshu.com but unfortunately this plan does not match with them in advance; the other hand is, from their point of view is not the kind of hidden depth to launch a sudden attack, when they are likely to move up, the wind Kage 's People will be the first to discover them, and they will not say that they will attack. It is estimated that they

have just been killed from the underground arch. "Although overall, the distribution of the four groups is relatively concentrated, but their different teams are still scattered. According to the requirements of the mission, we need to solve the enemy immediately, and it can not cause too much movement. But now, it’s hard to force them out from the ground at the same time... How about waiting for Minato ’s contact?” Hyuuga said that he seems to be seeking advice

from Shirou , but in fact he is more self-speaking. He didn't expect Shirou to come up with any decent ideas. Although he had heard of Shirou 's deeds, Tokubetsu was a powerful move for the other party to break Bijuu . But the problem is that such a move is too powerful to be used. If you give this ground area so much, you may really be able to suffocate the enemy at the same time, but the movement is too big.

Of course, the daily difference does not know. In order not to be too embarrassing, Shirou has already taken the initiative to seal such a move in a verbal manner. At this time, he is unable to issue such a powerful attack. After all, according to his own statement, he is not afraid. There are no ways to release such a chakra for three or four years. But now the situation is more urgent, Shirou wants to start acting immediately: "Can you mark the enemy's position

in detail? Includes information such as the distance between each other and the depth of the hidden." He felt that he had just the right surgery to bury this group of people at once. Chapter 72 Practical Application of Wide Range Silent Killing Techniques ( Part II ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Although I don’t know what Shirou is going to

do, Hyuuga’s daily divergence q uickly took out a pen and paper from the pocket of the scorpion , and posted it on the back of the gossip crow, depicting the specific orientation of the enemy in Byakugan’s observation. . The distance between the four enemies, including the "mouth" type, and the depth of each, etc., are described in great detail. Shirou took this piece of paper and saw that with the computing power of his BUG-

level brain, he was relieved when he put in the scope of his own surgery. The distribution of this group of people is not sparse or dense. He really can kill them all at once. "I just have a ban and can be used in this situation..." Shirou explained to Hyu uga Hiashi , and while holding one hand to the pocket of the back of his pocket, there was still a lot of messy stuff in his little pocket bag, and he chose to touch it for a long time. He took out what he wanted. "With it."

Shirou took out a small black reel from the pocket, only the thickness of the thumb, and the length was just over ten centimeters. But in the Byakugan of the Hyyuga diver , the scroll was obviously sealed, and only the outside of the scroll was wrapped in a chakra, but the contents were not visible. Then I saw Shirou put the reel between his hands, and then made a special print that was not in the base twelve. His left hand is placed parallel to the ground, the right

hand is perpendicular to the left hand, then the four Root fingers Root Root are crossed, the right hand fingers are straight up, and the left hand fingers are pressed tightly on the back of the right hand. Then his two Root thumbs were just able to hold the reel in the middle of the palm. This print is somewhat similar to the "ugly" in the Twelve Impressions, but it is not the same. It is a seal often

used in the seals of the Uzumaki family. "solution!" The sound of '噗', with the completion of this print, a burst of white smoke, the small scroll on the outside of the surgery was untied, and instantly restored to its original size. The body diameter of the reel is about forty centimeters and the height is one hundred and twenty centimeters.

Shirou held the reel with one arm and the other hand unfolded it. Then he controlled the gossip to fly past the hidden place of the sixteen enemy ninjas, and at some point he threw the reel. "I want to unlock Summoning Jutsu ." Shirou said after putting down the reel . "What are you going to do?" Hyuuga asked. "It's not difficult to do this. Just let me go."

Shirou didn't answer his question, just saying that he had enough confidence to express himself. Then Shirou jumped from the back of the gossip. The daily difference is helpless, and he can only follow what he does. He still doesn't understand what Shirou is going to do, but he also has a guess. After the two fell to the ground, Shirou really unlocked Summoning Jutsu . Because it is not clear how the perceived ninja in the

enemy ninja is how to perceive it, but for the security and confidentiality of the dialogue, the two men began to use the sign language to communicate. Hyuuga asked: "Is that reel, is a wide range of seals? Are you going to use seals to solve these enemies?" Shirou replied: "It is true." "But this distance is too big. If you really use such a wide range of seals, it will definitely cause a lot of movement." The daily

difference expressed his doubts. This kind of communication method is quite a test of eyes and hand speed. Fortunately, this is the basis of ninja training. Otherwise, the gesture of one hand can only be seen when the day difference is changed, but nothing can be understood. In fact, he still has some doubts about whether Shirou can use such a seal. This is the scope of the two hundred meters. Judging by

common sense, it is difficult for a single ninja to use such a large-scale and large-scale seal. "This is a painless flow technique... Cough, wrong. This is a large-scale seal with static phase treatment. It has a great power and a wide range of functions, but it doesn't have any sound. It is suitable for this occasion. Use." Shirou said. He just explained the question that the daily difference asked. Only the doubts in the other party's heart, Shirou could not be clear.

Don't ask Shirou how to use gestures to express the meaning of painless people. It can only be said that Konoha 's slang is so profound and profound... However, Shirou 's words have not been finished, and then what he wants to express is the point. He first pointed to a position, which is almost exactly the head of a team of enemies. "Please stand in this position for a while, I will drive the team of ninjas out of the

ground, and then you will take the four of them together in the direction of the reel..." For the arrangement of Shirou , the daily difference made an unidentified gesture. "The last team of ninjas is just beyond the scope of my technique, so I have to send them into the range." This time the difference is understood, the range of feelings is still a bit inadequate. It is also a loss for him, this elite ninja is still willing to believe Shirou this young ninja...

Of course, UU reads www. Uukanshu.com This is also a reason. First, he knows that Shirou is a disciple of Kushina . He may have learned a large-scale seal. The second is that he just saw a little bit of surgery... it just doesn't understand. Unclear. Shirou made a gesture to get the day off, and he had to force the enemy out. The enemy was underground about fifteen meters from the ground, and Shirou wanted to force them out. At this time,

the Ninjutsu he chose to use was the Thousand Birds sharp gun. To be exact, it is the second section of the Thousand Birds sharp gun. This is his further transformation of the Thousand Birds sharp gun. The second paragraph is based on the Thousand Birds sharp gun to further weaken the power of the surgery itself, in order to extend the attack distance of the surgery. The attack distance of the Thousand Birds sharp gun is five meters, and the second

section can increase the distance to twelve meters, which is the limit of this surgery. Originally, this is still less than fifteen meters away from the enemy, but Shirou 's purpose is not to kill the enemy, but to rush out, as long as the other party is not stupid, then the distance, will certainly be able to perceive this superthreatening Ninjutsu They know that they have already exposed themselves and they will definitely rush out of the ground to fight back.

This time I will see the difference. Sure enough, as Shirou expected, when his rifle penetrated the ground, the enemy quickly broke out! At this time, the day-today difference just came with a set of gossip, and the enemy who had not yet stood firm on the ground was photographed. The direction and distance are perfect. This time another print of the Shirou surgery has been completed!

With the completion of his seal, the reel in the distance has already moved. What is the ban that he wants to use? Very simple, the four elephant seals only... Although this technique will take away most of his chakras, the power is absolutely sufficient. The first 73 chapters some one behavioral pattern analysis

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Analyze Shirou 's behavior pattern. From a ninja's standpoint, there are many unreasonable points. For example, in the current crisis situation, it is best to hand over to the responsible person Namikaze Minato to make a decision and specific treatment. But he didn't. There is a very important question here, that is, Shiraishi

Shirou is so personal, what exactly is he going to do? As a hard-won second life, what is his goal or purpose? If you replace him with another more energetic or ambitious person, then the other party may have already screamed the slogan "I am a man who wants to be a ninja king." But he still doesn't. Said that he is not motivated? In fact, this is not the case. Shirou is quite proactive in something that is

of interest to him , but in contrast, most of the time, no matter how important it is, he just wants to do a good job. The task of ordinary ninjas only. To put it simply, his current state is a bit like Hatake Kakashi after N years , and the two seem to have a dead fish eye. But it's not always true. Kakashi is usually lazy, and it is quite cautious and actionable when performing tasks. Shirou is also an unspeakable state in the mission.

Unless the task itself makes him very interested. For example, now, he refused the suggestion that Hyyuga will wait for Minato to contact with the emergency , but is this really true? Of course not. He just wants to test his own ban. For the more difficult Ninjutsu or seal, the theory of emptyness is meaningless. Practice is the only criterion for what, and Shirou has not been able to use it after he has mastered the seal of Jutsu . Opportunity,

this makes him very uncomfortable... So now this opportunity is not in front of you. From this matter and some of Shirou's previous behaviors, there can be some general rules, that is, the more he is interested, the more proactive the situation, the more he wants to do, the more often he means The more you have to commit to death. For example, this situation is actually a thrilling crisis.

In order to use the four elephant seals Jutsu to seal the enemy, he first carried out a large swing on the top of the enemy's head, and then took a more stimulating way to force the enemy out of the ground... Can he guarantee that the enemy will not doubt his behavior? Do not doubt that the hidden has been exposed and then start the action in advance? Of course he can't. After all, in fact, he can't be sure that his own four-image

seal Jutsu can be 100% launched. Yes, Shirou 's behavioral pattern is actually very clear, and can be explained in one sentence... He is a ninja of interest. He was originally a very casual person. Sometimes some people can solve problems in a very safe way, but he will choose to take a more thrilling route. Sometimes, the situation is extremely thrilling, but he can come up with a safe and feasible solution to face certain

things. What Shirou will do, it depends on God's will and his day's death index. After the four enemies stood on the ground, it was just in the area of the Hachi-ga in the Hyuuga diver . Because the strategy had been discussed beforehand, before the enemy had not stepped on the ground, he came in four gossips, and the direction The control is very good, all of them are flying in the direction of the reel. Although the two were the first time to cooperate, the two sides did a good job. After

the divergence of the day, Shirou's two- handed print s were just completed. Four enemies were shot, but they were not fatally damaged... Hyuuga had faithfully performed his mission, and he only asked for the first time to send the enemy into the seal action area. There is no pursuit of killing effect. Of course, it would be best if you could just drop four enemies in seconds. However, if the intelligence is insufficient,

it is impossible to determine the enemy’s strength level. The daily difference will not be blind and confident that no matter what kind of ninja he can take a hand. KO, this time he chose to take Shirou 's plan. After the four people landed, they did not care about the damage caused by the empty palms, and they immediately prepared to carry out counterattacks. The ninja who can perform such a task is sure which one is better in all

respects, not to mention that it is a battle, but it is impossible to lose the ability to react like a newcomer after being suddenly attacked by the enemy. Therefore, the experienced team leader of the enemy made a correct judgment almost instantly. First, he launched a counterattack against the two men on the opposite side. The second noticed that the person had already exposed the fact that they should solve the problem as soon as possible. The two Konoha ninjas then

took a contingency plan and no longer hide directly at the fastest speed towards the two Kage . But their judgments and reactions are good, but it is too late. The enemy can only see the print that Shirou has completed on his hand, the white mask on his face and the two eye holes in the hollow hole. As for what kind of expression is behind, no one can say clearly. The squad leader and the three subordinates Root did

not need any instructions from them. After they were shot, they landed quickly, then they slammed their feet and rushed straight toward Shirou . The speed is quite fast! They have to let the two Konoha ninjas know that the biggest mistake is just that there is no victory. However, just when they were forced to work under their feet and felt that they could rush to the enemy's side in such a short distance, suddenly they were black.

Then there is no more then. With that scroll as the center of the ball, a black curtain expands, almost beyond the time and distance, it expands into a black ball with a diameter of 200 meters, and then after 1 to 2 seconds, it disappears silently. Just like the illusion, the black ball Root has never appeared the same - if not everything in this spherical space, whether it is alive or not, all annihilated.

Sixteen enemy ninjas in this range, fluttering at the same time. Shirou is very satisfied with the results of the four elephant seals. At the same time, the Hyuuga daily difference is secretly glad. That shady Byakugan couldn't see through, but it just expanded to be his own eyes... He was glad that he had just stopped the urge he wanted to pursue, otherwise he might have been pitted now.

The power of the technique is not to be said, but the consumption of Chakra is also very genuine. After using this technique, Shirou 's Chakra is the bottom. Now he can't even use Summoning Jutsu . Just after he was busy, Minato 's regular contact came. " Hyuuga · Shiraishi , why did you lose your trace in the air?" Of course, there will be no more personal traces in the air, because they have already

landed. UU reading book www. Uukanshu.com “The Hyuuga team just discovered that the third-party enemy suspected of rain has sneaked into the restricted area, with a total of four teams and sixteen people. Therefore, we landed in the air in order to destroy the enemy. At this time, the target has been eliminated... but we are temporarily unable to carry out the launching investigation. Mission..."

This is not over yet, Shirou found that he had two more people around him. In this emergency, Minato flew directly with his signal tower. At this point Shirou was a bit of a crash, and he really didn't know when Minato left a Raytheon mark on him. But standing on Minato 's position, this is understandable. Although Shir ou has only participated in two wars, Minato has not had much time with him, but this is enough for him to make some

judgments on Shirou : this is A young ninja with the ability and potential, and more importantly, he is different from the average ninja. This product has always been an unstable person. So you must look at him when necessary. Looking at the big hole in front of him , Minato quickly judged what Shirou had done - Kushina had estimated that he had already shown that his disciples could use the four- figure seal of Jutsu .

So his heart is also broken, but he still asks the question that already has the answer in his heart: "Is there an enemy mouth?" "...inevitably there is no." Shirou ’s answer is not what he expected. "What is the layout of the enemy? Is there only 16 people?" Minato asked again. "I didn't live, how do I know?" Is this still the rhetorical tone?

Ok, Minato is really asking questions. But this guy seems to be a bit too arrogant, right? Isn't this pit your pit? The first 74 Chapter 1 face battle ended with a reverberation (on) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge At that time, the situation was in jeopardy. Once there was a big movement, it was likely that Kage would ring

into the negotiation situation. Therefore, I could only choose to deal with the enemy in an instant. This reason is still valid. So I can't say that Shirou made a mistake, just thinking about the problem is not so comprehensive. Perhaps the problem he considered was indeed very comprehensive, but there was no such thing as a perfect means for him to calmly grasp a living. In short, after such an accident, although the enemy was quietly solved, no one can

be sure that there is only such a group of enemies hidden in the restricted area, so the ninja on the Konoha side starts to raise the alert level. Strengthening the detection and search of various areas, Tokubetsu is a previously overlooked underground situation. It is a pity that Shirou can't summon his own bird, so his team can only search the carpet in the usual way. Fortunately, the role of Byakugan is still very obvious. Because of the

existence of the Hyyuga diver , Shirou 's detection range is large enough, but the range of activities is still much smaller than other Konoha ninjas. However, no matter how repeatedly, Konoha Ninja did not find other enemies. It is estimated that the rain can be sneaked into 16 people is already the limit, and the number of people may be too eye-catching. At the last moment, Konoha gave up the search. At this time, the two

sides of the detective ninja had begun to recycle, and the Konoha people concentrate d in the direction of the Minato team. After collecting all the ninjas, they will go to the meeting place in the center of the restricted area to join the fire Kage . The same is true of Suna 's ninja. When they arrived there, the signing ceremony of the peace agreement had reached the final moment.

Subordinate to these thirty-two ninjas, Shirou is also a member of the history. The serious 3rd Hokage exchanged the book with the more serious four-generation Kage , and the two men held their right hand almost at the same time. Then with the handshake of the two, the third battle of the World War, Konoha battle Suna , really declared the end. The outcome was the victory of Konoha, the strongest of the five major

powers . In the war that lasted for years, Konoha ninja stepped do wn Suna 's attempt with life and blood on the battlefield of one after another . The war has won, but the key to leading this battlefield to victory has already left. "The war is over." At the moment when the fire Kage and the wind Kage 's hand were released, Shirou , standing next to Minato , heard the other whisper.

Of course, he knows that Minato's words mean that the war on this battlefield is over, not all wars, but the other side's words have some expectation, and he is expecting the end of the Ninja War to be completely over. But it is estimated that it is still a distant thing. It is temporarily peaceful here, but the third War of Endurance continues and will continue. After hearing Minato 's words, Shirou looked up and saw his movements.

After Minato noticed, he bowed his head and smiled at him. He is still very confident about the war, Konoha can beat Suna , and can beat other Nimura. Namikaze Minato is the son of the prophecy in Jiraiya's mouth, no matter whether it is true or not, but he is indeed in the third endurance war, bringing Konoha to the final victory. So looking at the confidence

that Minato showed, at this time Shirou 's feeling is that the next four generations of fireworks Kage is really deserved. The behavior of the ninja is more persuasive than the language. After submitting the letter, 3rd Hokage and the four generations of Kage did not communicate any more. The two sides turned around and left the place with their own personnel. The winner of the war took fruit, and the loser left the battlefield at a painful price.

What else is there to say? "Fire Kage adults..." Konoha 's ninjas guarded the 3rd Hokage and began to evacuate, during which Minato reported to him what had just happened. Traces of suspected rain and ninja activity were found in the restricted area. Since the enemy has been completely eliminated, their specific intentions and clear identity have been undetectable. Whether these people are from the rain, there is no way to determine now.

No way, the effect of the four elephant seals Jutsu is not even left with the hair, let alone the clues of practical significance. All of the current value information comes from the description of Hyuuga and Shirou . "I know this, Shirou did a good job." From the perspective of fire Kage , Shirou 's approach to the problem is worthy of recognition. Many things are not asked the

process, only the results, especially for the upper class. Shirou blocked the accidents that may occur during the peace talks. Is this not credit? It’s just the intention of the enemy, but it’s already impossible to ascertain now, but the direction of the guess is very simple. It’s nothing more than consuming the only thin, fluttering trust between Suna and Konoha , even if you don’t even trust. The kind of emotion that can only be called consensus, UU

reading www. Uukanshu.com then destroyed the entire peace talks and allowed the war state on both sides to continue. However, the enemy's plan was not completed. This is the regret of the rain, and the luck of Konoha and Suna . The fire Kage team moved very quickly, and their speed slowed down after the second confluence with 500 Konoha ninjas in the perimeter blockade . Despite a bit of twists and turns in the process,

Fire Kage brought back the news of peace. If this is in Konoha , maybe joy and carnival have already begun, but here is still the territory of other countries, especially the correct name of this "other country" a few hours ago or "enemy country", and the ninja is not an ordinary villager, too Emotional things are the masters of restraint. The ninja may feel happy, but will not indulge his emotions. This is a very basic requirement.

Root According to the requirements of the peace agreement, the Konoha ninja must evacuate the country of the wind within three days, but the fire Kage feels that there is no need to stay in the country of the wind again. After all, after getting the things to take, they should leave. . Although the deadline is three days, if the Konoha ninja is still stuck in the country of the wind for three days, then it seems a bit arrogant. Say that the group has been finished, you still have a

group of younger brothers gambling in the people, what is the meaning? So in the afternoon, Konoha has already begun to arrange for the evacuation of personnel. However, for some reason, they are not likely to withdraw Konoha in one go , but will temporarily be stationed on the border of the country of fire. The first evacuators on the day were medical institutions and seriously wounded, as well as some of

the ninjas responsible for the escort. The remaining ninjas were evacuated at the second day. The first 75 Chapter 1 face battle ended with lingering (lower) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The country of fire, the country of the wind, and the country of Chuan, which is

sandwiched between them, have temporarily settled down. The war that has burned for years has begun to go out and has been extinguished. In just a few days, Konoha Niuramura and Suna signed a peace agreement news, as quickly as the storm spread throughout the world, and caused a series of chain reactions. In the third round of the World War, it is essentially the continuation of the second World War. The disappearance

of Suna ’s three generations of Kage is the fuse of war. Suna is the first to endure the war and the wind The country is the first country to be involved in war. Looking now, it is also likely to be the first country to withdraw from the war, because after the war with Konoha ended , Su na 's enemies were left with only one Iwa . In contrast, Konoha 's enemies include Iwa , Yun Yin, Fog , and a little rain.

Iwa 's enemies are Suna , Konoha , and Yun Yin. The hidden enemies of the cloud are Konoha , Iwa , and Fog . The enemy of Fog is Konoha and Yun Yin. But things can't be that simple. The truce between Konoha and Suna is not just a matter of the two villages. A paper peace agreement can make Kage ring the whole scene of the war.

The third endurance war was intricate and complicated. First of all, for the country of the wind and the country of the fire itself, after signing the peace agreement, although it is impossible for the two countries to be completely unprepared, at least the border line cannot be hoarded again. In this way, the liberation of the two sides will of course be invested in a new battlefield. Suna will inevitably increase its strength to the Iwa line. As for Konoha 's manpower, it is

likely to strengthen to the line of Yunyin Iwa , because it is more difficult than the Fog line. In this way, Iwa and Yunyin must make strategic adjustments at the same time in order to maintain the balance of the battlefield. It is almost an inevitable choice to increase the number of troops together. Moreover, Suna has always had an unclear connection with the rain. Otherwise, they could not pass the rain country before they attacked

the Konoha headquarters. But after the peace agreement, Suna should also unilaterally terminate the small actions. . Even if it doesn't end, these little tricks will be more secretive and darker in any case. In short, because of the sudden peace and covenant between Konoha and Iwa , the battlefields of the three times of the fierce battle of the fierce battles succumbed to the moment, as if someone called

the pause, the battlefields appeared silent. Countries have to discuss the next strategy well. A week after the signing of the peace agreement. After the meeting between the fire Kage and the wind Kage , Konoha Ninja took a day and a half to withdraw from the country of the wind. After they passed through the country of Sichuan, they stopped at the border of the country of fire. Next, Fire Kage discussed with the staff the next strategy.

A small portion of the ninja will stay on the border to monitor the movement of the opposite Suna , but unless it is special, Konoha Ninja is strictly prohibited from entering the country of the wind country. As for those who except this part of the ninja, some will go directly to Konoha to the line of Yun Yin and Iwa , and the other part will return to Konoha with the fire Kage . At the time of the withdrawal from the country of the wind, Namikaze

Minato returned to the Iwa front with Kakashi and Lin , but this does not mean that Minato will return to the battlefield, sending the two disciples back to Iwa , and After the unfortunate disciples merged, Minato will return to Konoha for some things . After Minato left, Konoha 's Ninja Brigade also began to move. First, the first ninja destinations to evacuate here were the village of Konoha , most of whom were seriously wounded from the battlefield.

Then came the ninja who had received reinforcements from Iwa and Yunyin , and they had to move in that direction. Then, after the general thing settled down, 3rd Hokage began to return to Konoha with his direct Anbu - after all, Konoha is now in a state of emptiness, and can't let these elite forces stay outside for a long time, otherwise it will make Fire Kage feel a little uneasy.

After all, Konoha is not without the possibility of an enemy raid. In these frequent and chaotic large-scale ninja transfers, Shirou has not received any specific arrangements for himself. There is no such thing as a ninja on the side of Yunyin. There is no one among the ninjas who are stationed on this border. There is no such thing as returning to Konoha ’s ninja list... Until today, he was notified of the specific

arrangement in the "missing" or "forgotten" state. He will return to Konoha with the team today . As for the new task arrangement, he will wait until he returns to Konoha . . It seems quite complicated, but Shirou doesn't care too much. The ninja still needs to obey the organizational arrangements. Ninja is a pawn in war, and Shirou is no exception. Shirou followed this should be the last team to

return to Konoha , the number is about 100, most of them are wounded with certain mobility, some are medical staff who take care of them, and the rest are subordinates like Shirou . "Idle people". Needless to say, Konoha Ninja is very cautious in route selection, but in fact it is because of the strategic adjustment period of each country, the battlefield is relatively calm, and they should not be attacked by the enemy in probability.

Because most of them were wounded, the speed of this team could not be reached quickly. It took them a few days before they stopped and returned to Konoha . ............ When Konoha 's door appeared again in front of Shirou 's eyes, it was a bit exaggerated to say that it was a "long-lost" feeling, but he was still a little touched when he walked back safely from the battlefield.

From the perspective of Root , Konoha is still the same, nothing changes. For many people, war is really just something in the concept. In which village Konoha is fighting, what is the situation and how much can the villagers know? Victory is only a symbolic and spiritual level for them. Civilians do not need to go to the front line, and no matter how the war is burned, it is estimated that this war will

not burn into the village of Konoha . The problems that ordinary villagers and ninjas consider are different. For many people, they can only see the victory itself. As for the things after the victory, they can't think of it and they don't bother to think about it. It’s been a while since the date of the signing of the peace agreement, and Konoha is still immersed in joy. After completing the procedures for entering the village, the ninja such

as Shirou first sent the wounded and the medical ninja to Konoha Hospital, and then it was dissolved. Walking on the streets of Konoha , you can see traces like after the carnival. Shirou now just wants to go home and don't think about sleeping well. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com Then he did it. As for the report work back to the village, let's talk about it tomorrow. After returning home, the magic is that the home is not as dirty as he imagined.

After so long, the furniture bed has nothing to accumulate. This is a bit unconventional... Could someone help him clean up recently? Shirou thought about it, he would sit down on a chair. However, his buttocks just slammed into the chair, and there was no effort. The chair was so scattered... Well, Shirou licked his eyes. Well, he didn't read it wrong. The chair was really falling apart.

With this level of chores, he instantly understood who the people helped him. Good-hearted person, Kushina . If you can be a little more careful, then it would be better. .............................. PS: This, once again explain that the fire is a thing. First, don't look at the problem from the perspective of God. For the protagonist, Konoha has no Alevel fire.

Second, if the authors think that Konoha still has no Aclass fire, Uchiha Madara is such a Ninjutsu , but people have not played with Konoha long ago , and then, he will not represent other Uchiha people . Also. From the setting point of view, AB made such a Ninjutsu is specifically designed to force Madara . Well, book friends who insist on their own views can understand this.

These Madara 's Ninjutsu Ninjutsu are handed down, what Itachi ah Obito ah Shisui ah Sasuke ah ho will fire loss, but Uchiha is so magical, family rules require any fighting prohibit the use of Class A fire escape, this technique can only silently Spread it down. Well, the fire is longlasting, and the A-class is forever. Of 76 Chapter 3 in tolerance . 1 point yellow (on)

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Perhaps because finally out of the atmosphere of the battlefield, back to Konoha 's Shirou , apart from anything else first sleep until he woke up, expect this type of sleep is really long gone. In the evening, he came out of his home with a look of tiredness. At this time, he had replaced his attire and walked out very casually.

He slid around and found something to fill his stomach. Then, after thinking about it, he went to the fire Kage office building. Instead of going to see Kage , he is going to report there and submit his own return to Konoha 's mission book. "Ninja number 009787, Chūnin Shiraishi Shirou , Konoha is on standby." After submitting the task book and then signing such a line on a roster, Shirou 's business is finished. As for

when he can receive another task, look at the organization. How he will act in the future is indeed a problem. First, he can no longer play the battlefield with Kushina . Before the end of the end of the World War, Kushina estimated that he had not gotten out of Konoha . Secondly, he is not likely to stay in Konoha as he did in the previous months to learn Ninjutsu while performing low-level tasks. Because he has proved his worth on the

battlefield, he will eventually go to the battlefield. After the registration, Shirou found a more sorrowful thing. That is, although he is back to Konoha , he still has nowhere to go. Going back to your own home? Ok, there is no one there. In short , let's go to the Kushina home first to see what she is doing? Will the master adult be in a state of madness?

After Shirou came out of the fire Kage office building, the sky gradually began to dim, but now he is not bad time, not to hurry, so he is on the side of the right to walk around, while heading towards the direction of Kushina's home. The amount, the destination is still clear, but Shirou is free to go. So unconsciously, he went to the warm Izumi Street in Konoha . Probably because of the continuation of joy after a war victory, although the sky has

not completely darkened, the lights here are all bright. There are not a few pedestrians on the road. Why isn't Shirou a person who knows... Wait, no one knows anyone? Shirou just thought about it, then he found an acquaintance. To be exact, the two have never seen each other, and the other party has pressed Root to not know him, but Shirou knows each other.

As a ninja, a lot of habits are Root deep-rooted, such as when walking in a street, generally will not go ninja most dense population areas, and will try to stay a little bit open place. Their eyes seem to be no different from ordinary civilians, but they will habitually pay attention to some special places. Perhaps the Tibetan building is different from the average high or low point, the hands of the people passing by, the walking posture, the

costumes and the pace of the pace... Etc., etc. To put it bluntly, the ninja is with a sense of uneasiness and tension for most of the time, as if a person is coming around at any time, holding two watermelon knives and cutting their heads. Although Shirou is not so exaggerated and uneasy, and in comparison, he regards Konoha as the safest area, and when Konoha is his lowest degree of alertness.

For example, at this time, when he went out, he did not even have a belt. But even if he is also a ninja, there are some habits he still has. He should pay attention to the place. Konoha temperature of Izumi in the street there is a crossing over the river, or rather to say that said temperature Izumi Street is actually arranged in this shallow sides of the river. Then, Shirou discovered that on a tree on the other side, a white-haired man was

hidden in the canopy that was so dense that it could easily cover a person's figure. With Shirou's current lack of energy, this is really not intentional discovery, just the reaction of the ninja subconscious. And the person who is hidden is not very careful. After discovering the man, Shirou immediately turned his direction and embarked on a wooden bridge connecting the two sides. Standing at the highest point of the wooden bridge, he

is more convinced that he has not seen the wrong person before. The tall, white long hair hanging on the back, wearing the front line of the ninja's task. This unrestrained momentum, this wretched behavior, who else? Miaomu Mountain is a fairy, a little yellow in Sannin , Jiraiya . Jiraiya is facing this side, Shirou can't see his face, but he recognizes the other person as simple as that.

However, Jiraiya is the front line commander of Konoha Yunyin direction? Now is the adjustment period of the national strategy. At this time, should he not focus on the front line and pay close attention to the enemy's movements? But why did he return to Konoha ? Are you leaving your job? Is this impossible? "Is it because..." Shirou quickly thought of a reason. Could it be because Tsunade left Konoha

and Jiraiya returned to Konoha ? His guess is still somewhat reasonable, but it is not all because of this. If it is only because of Tsunade , UU reading www.uukanshu.com fire Kage will not specifically recall him to Konoha . As Shirou thought, the front line is very important. The information of the ninja like Jiraiya , whether it is the memory of previous life or the hearing of this life, Shirou still knows a lot.

For example, now, although I don't know how long Jiraiya has returned, I believe that after returning to Konoha , he is estimated to be the first time to run the Izumi Street to steal... cough. Fortunately, Konoha does not have the infrastructure as a custom street, otherwise it is not the first location of Jiraiya . Well, he is called a erotic fairy, and it makes sense.

At this time, Jiraiya was quite (awfully) wretched, but needless to say, the second floor opposite him was the female bathroom. Not only that, but people are fully equipped, did not see him holding a telescope in his hand? Shirou probably imagined that the expression on the other side's face was blissful. However, in order to maintain the glorious image and reputation of the great Konoha

Sannin , Shirou still feels obligated to stop this behavior. This is the responsibility and obligation of every Konoha ninja. So he stood in the middle of the bridge, first took a deep breath, then relieved his vocal cords, then his hands twirled at the mouth, shouting loudly across the opposite side: "The opposite female bathroom, some people peek on the tree!" Hey, there is 120 on the decibel value.

After shouting, he did not care whether Jiraiya had planted it from the tree, but in the scream and exclamation of the female bathroom, he silently turned and walked into the crowd. Deep hiding and name. Beauty, don't be too grateful to him, he is just a negligible good man. Not seeking a name, not seeking profit, life is to do good people, do good things.

Of 77 Chapter 3 in tolerance . 1 point Yellow (lower) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Why Sannin one of Jiraiya a return to Konoha would plummeted ordinary Konoha villagers' hands? The truth of the matter has been buried in the long river of history and cannot be verified. But Root , according to the testimony of the day one claiming to see the whole

process was unwilling to disclose the names of real people, then Jiraiya adults are willing to be a group of disheveled beauties storm hit the ...... This led to a long period of time when a rumor that " Jiraiya is actually an M" was circulated among a small group of unscrupulous people... Jiraiya was indeed recalled to Konoha because of business. It was both a business matter and a major event, and it was about the entire village of Konoha .

Shirou 's guess does make sense. The reason for this is that Tsunade 's departure, but the last thing has little to do with Tsunade . The departure of Tsunade caused a serious blow to 3rd Hokage . For her departure, 3rd Hokage was very sad, but unable to discourage. This kind of reluctance is not only based on the important role of Tsunade in the war. To be honest, this reason is still second. The more important Tsunade is the

proud disciple of 3rd Hokage , and the three people of Jiraiya , Orochimaru and T sunade are in the mind of 3rd Hokage. The status is not as simple as a disciple. Therefore, no human being, no matter how can not give up their feelings, the ninja is asked to annihilate the feelings, but the fire Kage later did not let go of the unavoidable mistake of Orochimaru . For the departure of Tsunade , 3rd Hokage is very sad.

And when Tsunade said goodbye to him, 3rd Hokage had a strong premonition. It was not a farewell, but a screening, so the fire Kage was not grief, but a great grief. In fact, this is true. Since then, the two have never seen each other again. This probably also caused a series of more indepth thoughts of the fire Kage . For the helplessness of the disciple's departure, it gradually evolved into a psychological level of

powerlessness. Then 3rd Hokage suddenly felt that he was old? It’s true that this is the case. After all, he is over fifty years old. So he felt that he should establish an heir at this time. After all, he would hand over the village to a person he trusted. 3rd Hokage calendar after three forbearance World War, and now he was Konoha 's backbone, but the future of Konoha need a new fire Kage .

This idea has not been seen before in 3rd Hokage , but it has never been as strong as this one. So he remembered Jiraiya . Jiraiya is the 3rd Hokage heart-profile four Hokage first candidates. 3rd Hokage is the most proud of the three disciples. In terms of identity, the Tsunade , who is the first generation and the second Hokage granddaughter, is definitely in line with the successor of the fire Kage .

However, regardless of the previous idea of the fire Kage , now Tsunade Already left, she also missed the fire Kage . Next, if you make a fire Kage , Jiraiya is not a big problem, but his usual personality is somewhat off. Orochimaru is a gloomy character, and obsessed with Ninjutsu , it is easier to go to extremes. In comparison, the fire Kage is more interested in Jiraiya , because he feels that Jiraiya truly inherits his will, the so-called will of fire.

Of course, from the character strength and even the sense of belonging to the village, Jiraiya 's disciple Namikaze Minato is more suitable, but for Fire Kage , he is the first generation, Jiraiya is the second generation, Minato is actually The third generation, Minato did not run Kage , but it should be five Hokage . Although Minato is talented, with outstanding military skills and strong tyranny, it is still too young to

be convinced, especially for executives like consultants. But Jiraiya does not have such problems. As for his little tricks, you can change it. I have to say that the fire Kage still thinks the problem is simple, The erotic thing written in DNA can be changed? Hey , at that time Jiraiya was not on the tree, but the sow should be on the tree. Of course , Shirou didn't know about these things. After

he had done a good job, he walked slowly toward the Kushina's home with a pleasant mood . When Shirou came here and pushed Kushina's door open , he found that there were actually three people in the house. Now he finally realized that things were a bit unusual. Not only did Jiraiya come back from the front line, but even Minato came back. What happened to Konoha ?

This kind of emotion is only a moment. Now is not the time to ask about it, and he may make some random guesses about things he should not know, but he will not ask others. The current Jiraiya is holding a black eye and some scratches on his face. Kushina is helping him clean up the wound quite rudely. Ok, Shirou 's action is slow, Jiraiya is running fast, but he made the wrong choice of life.

First, he can choose to clean the wound himself. Second, no matter how bad he can choose to let his disciple Minato help him clean up the wound. Third, he shouldn't let Kushina help him clean the wound anyway . Step by step, step by step, see if his expression is really being healed, or is it being sustained and deepened. At this time, the emotion of Jiraiya is depressed. This kind of depression comes from

being smashed by unknown people in the evening, UU reading www. Uukanshu. Com also comes from the rudeness of Kushina's cooking techniques. Yes, the word cooking should be used here because Jiraiya really feels that he is being cooked. More importantly, some interactions and conversations between Kushina and Minato f rom time to time made him depressed. These two people probably didn't realize how

much their crit was caused by Jiraiya , who has been single for 30 years and is evolving for 40 years . " Kushina teacher, Minato pre decessor." Shirou greeted him. " Shirou , are you back?" Kushina turned back but didn't look back because she was busy with the final step of healing. Minato and Jiraiya tur ned to look at him. While Kushina was talking, she shot some kind

of black paste on Jiraiya's face... It’s moving, listening to the pain. To be honest, Jiraiya didn't have any problems with the injury, but he was scratched by the ordinary people he took advantage of, but now he feels that he is likely to have a problem. Kushina took a closer look at Jiraiya 's face, and then he clap his hands with satisfaction.

This means that the work is finished. " Kushina teacher, this uncle..." Shirou asked Jiraiya ' s identity in a pretentious manner , but he hadn't waited for him to be stupid, and Jiraiya had jumped up here. I have to say that Shirou is still too tender. He thought that Jiraiya didn't see him, so this can only see the other side here, and the performance is like nothing. In fact, Jiraiya did not see him, but the one he

was jealous of, did not love people to remember his voice? Not thinking about it? Be careful when you do good things, sometimes you will be retribution. The first 78 chapters attri bute practice with the team form ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge To say that Jiraiya is a ninja with a good color to the

bones, this description is accurate and comprehensive. How can it be just in the bones? This is a person who even has a faint factor in his cholesterol. Characters are immersed in the internal organs. A long time ago, Jiraiya was a lascivious young man. Now he is a lascivious uncle. In the future, he will become a lustful old man. Lust is not a disease, lasciviousness is a human life...

Of course, with this degree of hobbies, if he reveals his color, he will be discovered, and it is also very lifethreatening. Jiraiya is wrong, but the misfortune he encountered in this incident was purely an accident. His voyeurism was a small mistake. The bigger mistake was that he encountered such a pair of more magical apprentices. First, his voyeurism was revealed by the good Shirou of the day , and

the violent masses caused a three-level abrasion to Jiraiya . Second, Jiraiya 's injury was handled by Kushina , so the third-level scratch is likely to become a third-level disfigurement. From the perspective of industrial engineering, this is called a two-stop one-stop service. You piped the pit and I buried it. The two men completed a tacit cooperation without knowing each other. However, Shirou was still too careless. At that time, he was probably in a state of

waking up and ignorant, and he was in Konoha . He was also relaxed, so 80% of his IQ was not on the line, so he only looked at invisibility and no voice. Make a disguise. He did not expect to meet Jiraiya again so soon , and even more sadly , Jiraiya also remembered the voice of the culprit... However, even if this matter is too big to say, it is just a prank, and after figuring out the identity of Shirou , Jiraiya can't really be

like Shirou because of such a joke-like thing . As a Kage -class powerhouse and a fellow villager ninja, he still has it. However, he is still very depressed after all. Jiraiya wanted to persuade Shirou to educate him or her, but unfortunately, this idea was ruthlessly produced by Kushina . Kushina applied guardian skills to his disciples, Konoha good master Jutsu .

" Mr. Jiraiya , in my heart, I think Shirou can do nothing wrong. Then again, how old are you, why do you do these boring things every day, is this kind of thing so interesting?" Interesting, this moment, Jiraiya thought so. Interesting, at this moment, Shirou ’s answer came up like this. Interesting, this moment, this is the two words that Minato is afraid to say.

Kushina does not understand the psychology of male ninjas. She thinks that Minato and Shirou are on her side, but in fact the goods are the ones who are connected with each other... they stand together as men. On the human stand. In short, they still admit that Kushina 's words are very educational. And Kushina , who is a younger generation, is so educated that Jiraiya is a bit embarrassing and somewhat depressed.

Kushina looked Minato one, and then a more firm belief existed before, although Minato and Jiraiya mentoring, mentoring and not in the sense of a general, but he must be allowed on the life style with Jiraiya clean break. Jiraiya looked at Minato , and the meaning was obvious. Is it time to help say something good? But Minato smiled, only when she didn't see Jiraiya's help.

Minato is a smart person. He knows that if he is helping Jiraiya at this time , he will probably be involved in it. He does not want to be attacked by Kushina . Regardless of how Namikaze Minato can become a great fire Kage in the future , before that, he is already in the custody of his wife... coughing and going further and further on the road of respecting women. "Cough..." Shirou also spoke,

He still understands the language and understands it. At this time, he still has to give Jiraiya a step. " Uncle Jiraiya ..." Here Shirou uses a very familiar tone and uses the name of Uncle. Is there any flaw in the generation of this? Well, not at all. "I was really sorry about the previous incident. At the time, I really didn't know that the voyeur was you, otherwise it would definitely not expose you..."

"From the perspective of the teacher system, we are our own people. Next time, next time I will help you cover it..." " Shirou ? I used to hear Minato describe you before. From the information, I have a good reason to judge that you are yelling when you recognize who I am." Is Jiraiya such a skeptical ninja in terms of character setting ? Moreover, Shirou slanting eyes looked Minato one, which Minato predecessors

for what he described how kind of indescribable? And let Jiraiya form a first impression of how he is? It’s hard to say. "So what, we have revealed this issue. It is something that belongs to the category of personal interests and hobbies. Everyone seeks common ground while reserving differences and seeks common ground while reserving differences." Shirou hurriedly stopped this topic, did it make sense to discuss this?

For his words, UU read www.uukanshu.com Kushina di d not respond for the time being, she first cleaned up the medicine box on the table, then stood up from Jiraiya 's side, let the seat open, she sat again Minato 's side. " Shirou , sit." "Ah? O. " Shirou sat down on the seat of Kushina . From here, he could smell the smell of the drug on Jiraiya's face , which he called it. Ok, it’s really the taste of the drug, which means that

subjectively, Kushina has no idea of poisoning Jiraiya ... " Shirou , I heard that you performed very well on the battlefield, and almost killed Kage ?" After Shirou sat down, Kushina asked with a curious tone. It’s too exaggerated to blow up... In fact, the general information Kushina still knows, Tokubetsu is Shirou 's performance on the battlefield, although in Konoha , this is her main concern.

After all, Shirou is her only disciple, and she is still very concerned about his safety. But she still wants to listen to Shirou and describe the things at the time. "This...the extent of the attack may kill the wind Kage , at most because of the suddenness of the attack, it will cause him a little damage. From a few days later I saw the situation of the wind Kage , he is no problem. of." Shirou sweated one and wanted to kill a Kage -class

power with a bird's egg . This is a very challenging thing. "For the attacking ability of my Summoning beast, I didn't know when I pressed Root . Otherwise, I should be able to make a more careful plan, and the combat effect should be better. But it is a pity that I was after all. Only a few days after signing the contract, I still don’t understand the combat methods of these Summoning beasts."

The first 79 Cap attributes and practice team form ( 2 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Since Kushina wanted to hear it, Shirou gave him a detailed explanation of the situation at the time, and focused on his own operational thinking. For these things, Kushina is still interested, after all, she has no

way to go to such a frontal battlefield. Among the four people in the room , Shirou needless to say that among the remaining three, Namikaze Minato is a personal experience on the battlefield that day. Although his main focus on the day is impossible on Shirou , the movement that Shirou made is not. Small, although not nuanced, but the event is roughly what he still knows. Therefore, he is more concerned about the so-called

"operational thinking at the time" in Shirou's mouth... As for Jiraiya , there seems to be a lack of interest on the surface. "In fact, I didn't know at the time that the Summoning beast had such an intention of attack. It was only because of its excretion impulse, so I thought that it is best not to waste this. This unhygienic high-altitude falling object hits the wind. Kage , it is sure to produce a similar effect to the 'quality explosion'... Well, the explosion is mainly

applied to the enemy's psychology, which may strike the momentum of Suna . It is estimated that Kage himself is embarrassed to bring such a color. And the atmosphere of the fire Kage and our ninja? If it is not good, it will be regarded as a performance art fan..." "But I didn't expect it to really explode." This is Shirou 's first description of the mental journey at the time, probably the last and only time.

But when he heard his description, Kushina immediate ly had an impulse to drive him out of the division. This approach is not humane, and the way of thinking is too unbearable. Either don't attack, try to kill each other if you want to attack. This is the correct way of thinking and fighting. What kind of thoughts does Shirou want to make dirty things paste? Minato is a face... a look of "difficult to produce" color, which is fortunate

that Kage never knew Shirou 's attempt, otherwise Konoha and Suna co uld not be peaceful for five hundred years . As for Jiraiya , his face is full of radiance . He looks at Shirou with a very appreciative eye ... This strange thought and brain hole is probably the one who can bring change to the world of tolerance. Teenager, you have a lot of ideas, let me learn to be a prophecy...

After a fierce ideological struggle, Jiraiya gave up the impulse to say this. His subconscious mind felt that if he did, most of the ninjas in the entire world would lose something important... Of course, in fact , what Shirou said is the truth. On the battlefield, he pressed Root and didn't know that the Eight Diagrams Crow had such an attack. After all, this is just the Summoning beast. He just thought that the bird was not very hygienic, but

he did not expect it to be unsanitary, but very violent. ............ There is a more idealistic statement that if a ninja wants to sign a contract with a Summoning beast, it needs some kind of karma. At the beginning, as a pro-disciple of 3rd Hokage , the young Jiraiya wanted to sign a contract with Enma , the most powerful Summoning beast , but was rejected by 3rd Hokage for lack of karma.

Although I don't know how to judge this kind of cause, it is not suitable. Later, when Jiraiya studied Summoni ng Jutsu , she was accidentally summoned to the Mummu Mountain, the holy land of Summoning , which was impossible to detect. There was already a long time there was known that humans would enter the Mt. This is probably the cause of the relationship between the two.

After that, Jiraiya not only signed a contract with the Yi family of Miaomushan , but learned Sage there. He heard the prophecy about his own destiny in the immortal, and more importantly, Jiraiya found his mission in life - he would become The teacher who guides the son of the prophecy of the change of the world, his disciples will change the entire endurance world in the future, ending the reincarnation of war and achieving complete peace.

Later, he has been looking for such disciples during his travels and journeys... From this point of view, Shirou will be reversed to Summoning to the country of the rain, and it is also inevitable in the contingency. Further in-depth expansion, the relationship between the ninja and the Summoning beast can sign a contract, the cause may be the similarity before the ninja and the Summoning beast, and further expand some, to some

extent, the character and the rhythm of the ninja The side can be proved by the performance and character of the Summoning beast. Well, so is there a similarity between Shirou and the few Summoning beasts? " Shirou , I said..." In the meantime , Kushina 's focus has shifted from Shirou 's battlefield performance to trying to make deeper thought changes to his disciples. The brain hole should still be filled in. After a long and

convincing persuasion education, she consciously achieved a phased result, and she left Shirou to leave. It’s already late, Shirou is also the time to leave, but Jiraiya still has no intention of staying here. There is something in it, the detailed Shirou does not know, but he can probably understand, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com Jiraiya h as an important thing to discuss with Minato . Anyway, he can't just come here to find Kushina to heal.

Jiraiya did come to find Minato , and what he was going to say was really significant. After Shirou left, Jiraiya took the initiative to pull the things on his face and put on a serious expression... It is estimated that he had already wanted to do this, and now he finally found a legitimate reason. Seeing Jiraiya like this, Kushina and Minato are no longer just that attitude. After all, Jiraiya is more convincing when he is serious.

His face can prove that what he is going to say next is not normal. After a little silence for a while, Jiraiya said: " Minato , 3rd Hokage called me back this time, mainly talking about the next Hokage successor. He intended to let me succeed in the next fire Kage ..." Minato hadn't had time to be happy with Jiraiya , and then he was mistaken by his next words. "But I refused, my character is not suitable for

fire Kage ... so I recommended him to him..." Well, this major event does not really need to be known to ninjas like Shirou , or to avoid him is the right choice. And now the situation is that 3rd Hokage just produced such a thought, not just to hand over the fire Kage position, he now needs four Hokage candidates, not four Hokage . ............ In the next few days, Shirou has been waiting, but has not received follow-up

tasks. In a short period of time, he is estimated to be free to move. So he also started a certain practice that was interrupted for a while. The practice of the change in the nature of Chakra. The first 80 chapters attri bute practice with the team form ( 3 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

The Nanga River is a river that flows through the periphery of Konoha . In terms of the overall scale of the fire Kage world, the natural water system is rarely great. If there are really spectacular waterfalls and the like, this is probably caused by some BUG-level Ninja BUGlevel Ninjutsu . The Nanhe River is a fairly ordinary river. However, the river is usually a bit special, not because the mountain Izumi is a bit sweet, but because

it flows close to a special area of Konoha . The Namhe River flows through Konoha around the Uchiha settlement . Because Uchiha was special in Konoha , Root had previously gathered a whole family to live together according to the policies of Hokage and Uchiha's own wishes. This is probably one of the external reasons why this family has never been able to fully integrate into Konoha .

This gathering area, whether it is a civilian or a ninja, as long as it is not a Uchiha person, basically will not be close to here, there is even a point of "extra-legal law." Konoha people look at Uchiha 's eyes with a bit of weirdness. Uchiha himself has a split with Konoha , but now it is during the war, the outside wars suppress internal contradictions, and the two sides can still unite.

On the side of Nam Ho, there is also the famous shrine of the Uchiha family. In short, this area is generally the site of the Uchiha family. It is rare to see other ninja activities... but it is not completely absent, such as Shirou classmates. There is no special reason for him to come to this place. Roots is just looking for a place where there are not many people but there is water. At this time, Shirou sat cross-legged on the bank of the

river. His right hand elbow was on his knees, and his palm was holding his chin. The left hand palm of his left hand is held in front of himself, and his eyes are tightly looking at a piece of paper in his hand—the ring finger of his left hand, the little finger and the thumb curled up, and the middle finger and index finger are straight and close together. A chakra test strip is placed between the fingers of the two Root fingers. His eyes are staring at the test strip.

I don't see any Tokubetsu action, but the look seems to be quite hard. Looking at the test strip, it has been slowly wet. It seems that there is a chakra with water properties, but this result makes him keep shaking his head. He did carry out the practice of the water property Chakra, and also began to convert the Chakra of the water property, but at present it only solves the problem of the water property Chakra, but if you

want to use the water 遁 Ninjutsu , this is far not enough. At the very least, I want to use the water scorpion. First of all, the ninja has to have a water attribute Chakra. This is a must. Secondly, he must have the ability to instantly convert a large amount of water property Chakra. Once again, it is the print of Ninjutsu . problem. In particular, the more powerful the leeches, the more the conversion efficiency of the water property Chakra is needed.

That is to say, the water property Chakra is an instantaneous large-scale transformation ability, otherwise it is wild, this Shirou is far from being able to do it. Think of Shirou 's thunder and fire, the Thunder naturally needless to say, the fire is also his natural Chakra property, which is a category of "genius", the use of fire is a natural and natural thing, so this Chakra property The way of practicing is something that has never been experienced before.

The Thunder is still a transformation of the attributes of the fire, he only needs one thought to complete, but the water can not really do. As for why the water scorpion is prioritized among the remaining three attributes, Shirou also has its own reasons. The first is determined by the characteristics of the otter itself. The otter has attack and defense, and may even be high-attack and high-defense. If

it is proficient, it is very practical. Second, it is more important for Shirou's own reasons. Because of a certain period of time, He and Kushina jointly planned and implemented a very meaningful activity. The socalled labor and income, after that operation, he got a lot of otters Ninjutsu , many of which are still called the second Hokage of the water god . Higher otter Ninjutsu .

With so many high- level Ninjutsu being unable to use it, it was too wasteful, so Shirou had to find a way to use it. However, the practice of Chakra nature must be step by step. It is impossible to accomplish it overnight. It requires a slow accumulation of experience in order to achieve a larger quantity change. This is not a specific Ninjutsu practice, but a more basic and essential thing, so even if it is Shirou , it will take time to practice.

But the truth is that the psychological gap is a psychological gap. For Shirou who is familiar with the fast-paced practice , this slow speed makes him quite depressed. “Is the nature of Chakra a practice? Water property?” A voice suddenly appeared behind him. Listening to this voice, Shirou can know who is talking without turning back. " Uncle Jiraiya ." The person who came is indeed Jiraiya .

It was said that Jiraiya 's name was called out in a sigh , but Shirou was wondering why he would appear. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Track yourself? This is obviously impossible. His gender characteristics are still very clear... the amount is probably very clear. Is there a bathing place near here? Is it the bathing place of Uchiha ? Shirou forced himself to think of a reason more in line with the Jiraiya mode of action.

Well, he actually thinks a lot. Now Jiraiya is about to leave Konoha . He will then join the team of the joint action and will immediately return to the cloud front. I just saw Shirou on the way , so I just said hello. Jiraiya is the most important head of the front line, even if it is because of the important things that Kage has to discuss with him, it is impossible to stay Konoha for a long time . After all, although the whole line is temporarily stable,

it is temporary for the time being. Countries are undergoing frequent power mobilization. This may be counted as the tranquility before the storm. Now the enemy is restrained, but once the power of other countries is mobilized, Once the war is reopened, it is likely to be a large-scale action. "Do you have any tricks?" Shirou suddenly remembered that Jiraiya seems to be all kinds of proficient, maybe there is something to practice.

So he asked for such a question with full expectation. Jiraiya is a rare ninja who was proficient in the use of multiple attributes Chakra. In fact, besides the Thunder, he is proficient in the door. In this year, it was still the tail of the crane. In fact, every crane tail is a real talent. There is a problem with the way the world judges the potential of ninjas. Jiraiya was a little addicted and said: "No……"

"If you have it, you won't be told..." Is this a revenge on someone’s day? The first 81 chapters attri bute practice with the team form ( 4 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Gently Jiraiya came and went. Although Shirou wanted to give him a sap and throw

him into the river, he didn't do it. On the one hand, he is a good person. On the other hand, he is not sure who will throw the river at the time. So he refrained from his negative emotions—the source of this negative sentiment was mainly because Jiraiya ridiculed his level of water and his clumsy practice. And he did not explain to Shirou what

efficiency is the way to practice. This is actually not a jiraiya stingy. The cultivation method of this Chakra property is very clumsy. It must be accumulated step by step. There is no shortcut, and Jiraiya can't change the efficient method. Furthermore, Jiraiya advocate s the ninja's self- realization , that is, he believes that the ninja needs to learn what he has obtained in his own way, in

order to truly become his own surgery. Third, Jiraiya think a ninja strength is still a good step by step, through the Minato and Kushina there to understand, Jiraiya is considered a better understanding of Shirou 's strength, and I will not speak Shirou kind of surgery can dominate, just this young age It is already a great thing to be very skilled and even arrogant to use two attributes of Chakra. Therefore, for the third Chakra, he feels that he

should not be so anxious, just let it be, you must be able to use acceleration. The way of practice. Ninjas need to grow gradually. Jiraiya thinks that Ninjutsu is not the only thing for the ninja, or that he thinks that certain things of the ninja are more important than the skills they master. How does Orochimaru define ninjas? He believes that ninja is someone who can use Ninjutsu .

How did Jiraiya explain the ninja? He believes that ninjas are people who can bear everything. The difference between his claim and the two can be seen in a Madara . Of course, this is Jiraiya 's opinion, and he did not elaborate on Shirou . For Shirou personally, he certainly hopes that he can master the leeches as soon as possible. In this war, he still has to return to the battlefield, and

the deadline for this return is not too late. Therefore, it is necessary to further increase your own combat power, in order to deal with the battlefield that may go at any time. In terms of the highest or ultimate combat power that can be erupted, regardless of the particularity of Shirou , from the perspective of Ninja and Ninjutsu , if his ultimate attack power is 100, then he will master it again. The otter Ninjutsu , this limit value will not exceed 100.

Because in any case, except for seals and the like, using the Thunder's Shirou is the strongest Shirou . But things are not so counted. The more Ninjutsu the ninja has , the more abundant and flexible the attack will be. The more choices in the battle, the more the enemy will be surprised. It is easier to win, and the richer the means, the more often it means stronger. However, Shirou 's practice of water properties is not fast enough.

Of course, he does not know that some people will open the aura while driving, and use thousands of Bunshin no to carry out the cultivation of chakra nature. In a short time, they have mastered the wind attribute Chakra... Shirou has never I have never thought about the use of multiple Kage Bunshin no techniques. Even if you know that there is such a way, he can't use it because of the factor of the amount of chakra. Even if

he can use this method, he will not use it. The reason is that Shirou 's monomer efficiency is very high, at least higher than Naruto in the future . If he can use 2000 Bunshin no to open at the same time, once the hidden Bunshin no Jutsu is released , that kind of big The information of the scale returns to the ontology and will probably be burned by his brain.

It is a sad fact that Ninjutsu has eaten his brain. Unless there is a need for super, Shirou will not choose to practice the burden of increasing his brain burden anyway. It is very important for him to have a healthy brain. Well, this is a nonsense. Having a healthy brain is vital to everyone... but Shirou 's vital importance is more important than the average person. So he is actually the best and can only choose a step-bystep approach to cultivation.

On the fifth day after Shirou returned to Konoha , in his own home. At this time, Shirou sat on a chair, and there was a glass filled with a large glass of water on the table in front of him. Then he saw his hands folded, a seal, and then Chakra concentrated on the palm of his left hand, then he put his left arm flat on the table, and then his palm was attached to the glass. Then, the original cup, which was not filled with water,

rose, and the water overflowed from the mouth of the cup. If it is left in other places, Shirou 's behavior is obviously the practice of strengthening the ability to enlighten, UU reading www.uukanshu.com but here has nothing to do with the ability to read, this is in the extraction of water properties Chakra and try Use water bottles only. Water Margin · We are producing water is not a porter Jutsu .

Compared with five days ago, Shirou 's progress is still very obvious. If he continues at this speed of practice, about a month later, his instantaneous water property Chakra's transformation ability will be enough to support him to use low level. The otter Ninjutsu was gone. About three months later, his water property Chakra probably supported him to use the water level Ninjutsu above the B level - just judged from the chakra conversion rate, and

other impression factors were not taken into account. Shirou 's palm did not loosen, he then wanted to test his Chakra's continuous conversion and output capabilities, although only a very small amount of chakra. However, he gave up his thoughts. He stopped the release of Chakra, released the hand holding the cup, and then casually wiped the wet palm on his shirt, and then walked to his door.

Hold the door handle and open the door. An Anbu ninja just appeared at the door of his house. This is certainly not the case, it is not a coincidence. " Shiraishi Shirou , 3rd Hokage summons." Anbu Ninja stunned for Shirou' s sudden opening, but he didn't care too much. He just faithfully conveyed the command of Fire Kage . "time?"

Shirou nodded and asked. It’s such a good thing to communicate with Anbu Ninja. You don’t have to swear and nonsense, something to say, nothing, they won’t bird you. "immediately." Anbu Ninja spit out these two words. "understand." The first 82 chapters attri bute practice with the team form ( 5 )

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "Fire Kage , this is not kidding?" At this moment, Shirou looked at the 3rd Hokage in front of him with a weird look . "I am teasing you to play." Unfortunately, 3rd Hokage could not say such a thing, he did not mind to tease his ninja. Half an hour ago, when Shirou was practicing

Chakra property, he received a call from Fire Kage . Five minutes ago, fire Kage explained to him the purpose of calling him. Now, Shirou doesn't understand much, which is mainly related to his next assignment. ............ " Shirou , is your injury now no problem?" When Shirou first came here, 3rd Hokage made such an inquiry. "It has been completely restored," Shirou said.

Fire Kage asks about his physical condition. It is impossible to just care about him. In fact, the meaning in this sentence is: Can you start the task again? Before Shirou returned to Konoha , his injury was completely restored. He did not have to go back to the village. After all, a ninja like him who could "explosion" would have been able to play a role in the front. ...... However, there is a more conspicuous problem, that is, Shirou is currently not

subordinate to the team. Considering the efficiency of the team's activities and the inadequacy of Shirou's personal ability, he will temporarily return to Konoha . After waiting for the new team to form, he will be sent back to the front line. After fire Kage took a cigarette in his pipe, he nodded and said, "That's good. Now there are new tasks to be handed over to you... I intend to form a new team with you as

the center. Then Go to perform new tasks." What is the team that is centered on him? The meaning is relatively simple, that is, he can get the command of a ninja team, that is, Shirou can become a team leader of a four-person team. Shirou has no opinion on the task of fire Kage . In fact, for the task of fire Kage , the general ninja has no room for rejection. If it is in peacetime, the ninja may have some choices, but in wartime, the command

of fire Kage is absolute and unquestionable. For example, if Kage’s brain is pumping, Shirou and his new team will be ordered to sneak into the hidden Kage office of Yunyin and steal the map of Lei’s country. Although they know that the front is dead, the success rate of the mission is zero. It's also going to go if Shirou doesn't want to marry Konoha . However , the information expressed in this

sentence from the fire Kage is quite rich. Since this team is the captain of Shirou who is Chūnin , the meaning is obvious: there will definitely be no Jōnin in the new team . Chūnin directs Jōnin , this kind of thing basically does not exist, unless the tactical thinking and IQ of this Chūnin are like a Shikamaru . That is to say, this new team including Shirou is composed entirely of Chūnin and Genin . Judging

from such overall strength, it is impossible for Fire Kage to perform any extremely difficult tasks. All sorts of thoughts turned around in Shirou 's mind, but for the order of the fire Kage , he immediately agreed. After seeing Shirou nod, Fire Kage handed a paper bag to him. Don't ask, this is the member of the new team. In terms of the importance of the squad, it is Root that does not

need Kage to intervene, but because of Shirou and the identity of someone in the squad, he still found Shirou and personally made this thing. The explanation. After Shirou took the file bag, he immediately opened it. He was also very curious about the members of the team. "Ninja registration number: 010886 Name: Mountain City Aoba Rating: Chūnin

Mission experience: D level 34 times, C level 22 times, Class B 14 times, Class A 0 times, S level 0 times Capabilities: Genjutsu , Taijutsu , Summoning ......" This is the first one, followed by the second one: "Ninja registration number: 010829 Name: Sarutobi Asuma Rating: Chūnin Mission experience: D level 56 times, C level 20 times,

B level 18 times, A level 1 time, S level O times Capabilities: Ninjutsu , Taijutsu ......" Then the third one: "Ninja registration number: 010881 Name: Kurenai Rating: Genin Mission experience: 28 times for D, 22 for C, 10 for B, 0 for A, and 0 for S. Capabilities: Genjutsu ......" The information of each ninja is still relatively thick. The

front is a brief introduction. The following is a description of the performance of the three ninjas in each task, as well as a detailed description of the ability. These three people are Shirou 's concurrent students, and Asuma and Red are his same class, which means that the team is composed of novices. Of course, in terms of the number of tasks, they are not pure novices. After all, when they first graduated and Shirou

was still practicing with Koshina in Konoha , the three had already entered the battlefield. After reading this information, Shirou was a bit silent. This is not because of the special identity of the ninja who has the son of Kage , nor because there is no experienced ninja inside, nor because the overall strength of the team may be insufficient. But from this personnel configuration point of view, Shirou pressure Root ca

n not see what the task is to perform this team. Root According to the instructions on the data, combined with Shirou themselves some awareness of their existence, the first thing is to determine, Shirou itself and Sarutobi Asuma is Ninjutsu type ninja, or it can be said that the comprehensive strength of a ninja. Then add Aoba Yamashiro and Kurenai two Genjutsu type

ninja ...... why this team go? Why are you not professional? "Fire Kage , what is our mission?" Shirou immediately asked this question. 3rd Hokage did not directly answer Shirou 's question. He first removed the documents on his desk, and then took and opened a map of Ninja. When Shirou came up, he pointed to an area on the map and said:

"At the moment we have ended the war with the country of the wind. It can be said that the western border of the country of the fire is settled, so we will not place a large number of ninjas on this border." "As for the country of the northwest, it is our main enemy in the next stage. Considering the factors such as transportation and replenishment, if the other party launches a war, it will generally invade from the country of grass or the country

of 泷, so we are in this direction. Will focus on arming." Fire Kage pointed to the map. "But between these two different defensive areas, we have a hollow zone of strength." After waiting for Kage to finish the conversation, Shirou said the answer: "The country of the rain..." "Yes, UU reads www.uukanshu.com" Fire Kage glanced

at Shirou and then said, "The country of the rain was very active in the early days of the war, but they have limited national strength. After that, they have lost nothing twice. Action, before the end of the battle with Suna , we rely on the double oppression of the Suna front line and the Iwa front line, so that the rain can not let the rain sway, worried that the power of the Suna front line has been transferred away..." "We judge that although Yuyin will not be able to launch

a large-scale offensive in the future, but considering their actions in the signing of the peace agreement, maybe they will have some special actions next, so we must strengthen the monitoring and investigation of the country of rain. "" "But with our current strength, there is no extra energy to set up a separate line of defense against the rain country. If they launch a largescale offensive, we will draw strength from the Iwa defense line to defend."

"But before that offensive, we can do just to strengthen the investigation of the border of the rain country, so for a short time we will invest about 20 to 40 investigation teams on the border between the two countries..." The border between the country of the rain and the country of the fire is not long. It is simpler to do the investigation than the country of the wind. This number of ninjas is almost enough. "There are you..."

Therefore, the mission of Shirou 's new team is to monitor and monitor. So Shirou was shocked. Shiraishi Shirou , Sarutobi Asuma , Mountain City Aoba, Kurenai ... Is there a detective ninja in it? This squad is obviously a patchwork, because of the constant battle damage, there are so many well-equipped squads in this period. Performing a reconnaissance mission, Fire Kage would like to send a

dozen Hyuuga , but is this possible? The first 83 chapters celeb rated shuriken is celebrated ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Fire Kage World, the country of the rain. This area is roughly the most chaotic area, whether it is peace but war. I don’t want to say in peacetime. At the time of the

two or three wars, this is a mess in the chaos. If the country with the most wars is encountered, the country of the rain may be elected with a high vote, which is also determined by geography. The surrounding forces of the country of rain are very complicated. If you say that the big country, the country of the rain and the country of the wind, the country of the land and the country of the fire, the rainy country of these countries, the

village of the rain is basically untouchable, but it will also get provoked from time to time. If it is a small country, the country of the rain is bordered by the country of birds, the country of Sichuan and the country of grass. These countries are basically unable to beat the country of rain, let alone the country like the country of Sichuan has no village. But when the big countries hit the country of rain, these small countries also have a new joy...

If the strength assessment is carried out, although Yuyin Village is a small village, under the leadership of the contemporary leader, the mountain pepper and the fish, it is the strongest village in the country except the five great villages. Yu Yin can easily defeat the ninja villages of other small countries, but they have a big gap with the five major countries, which is more than enough. The mountain pepper fish Hanzō is a ninja with both

strength and ambition . He is dissatisfied with himself and Yu Yincun ’s position in the world of tolerance. Hanzō and Yu Yin are active in the two or three times of the World War. In fact, they can be seen as their pursuit of the status of “ Kage ”, and they want to make Yu Yin reach the level of equality with the five great villages. This kind of thing is very difficult to do. If it is for the average person, Hanz ’s wild vision is actually a delusion.

"Five Kage " is the top five of the world's nearly 100,000 ninjas. The leader of Xiaoren Village can't be called " Kage " anyway , even if there is really a self-defeating Ningcun leader. Claiming to be Kage , let alone the five major countries will not admit, even the ninjas of their own villages are not expected to admit. For a half-hearted thing, the difficulty is visible. In the second World War, he failed. The third time he endured the World War, he is about to fail.

The border between Konoha and the country of the rain. The rain has been going down, the atmosphere is not harmonious - because it is rainstorm, the rain country will have heavy rain at three ends. In a certain jungle, there is a very thick tree, and the big tree outside is not much different from the surrounding, except for a long time. But in reality, this tree is hollow. This is a secret stronghold, and at this

moment, three Konoha ninjas are staying inside. Then, the camouflage outside the tree hole was opened, and the fourth ninja ninja came in. They are one of Konoha 's investigation squads and can be temporarily called the Shirou squad. This is the seventh day that Shirou and his friends have come to the front. "There is no danger, the only thing that triggers the trap is a hare."

Asuma walked in through the tree hole, and then he carefully remade the hole in the camouflage. After doing this, he said. As he spoke, he also raised the gray hare in his hand. The gray rabbit is very fat, and the next meal of these people may improve the meal. The interior of this tree hole is quite wide and its location is very secret. After being discovered by these people, it has become one of the activity bases.

In the end, the Shirou team went to the front line to perform the investigation task according to the arrangement of the fire Kage . Even if there was no professional detective ninja among them, the execution of the investigation task could only rely on two legs, and this task could not be rejected. In fact, they can't say that they have no investigative ability. Among them, Shirou has a certain mid-range detection capability, but if it is long-distance investigation,

He basically can't use anything, even if he uses the Summoning beast to fly in the sky , it will not help. His own vision is limited. In addition, the rain country is raining for three days, and the visible distance of the naked eye can be imagined. Another Ninja Mountain City Aoba has a certain degree of long-range detection capability, but he also relies on Summoning Jutsu , which is seriously insufficient in reliability.

So in order to ensure the quality of the completion of the investigation task, this team must repeatedly travel in the mission area. Investigation and even sneak into the investigation is always one of the most dangerous tasks. In the war of the general human race, the scouts and scouts who perform such tasks are the best combat individuals. The same is true for investigating ninjas. While having the ability to detect, they must also have

corresponding combat capabilities. Therefore, the Hyuuga family is the most suitable task . They not only look far, but also see through. The key is that people can still play. But this team of Shirou consists of Genjutsu Genin Kurenai , the new Chūnin mountain city Aoba and Sarutobi Asuma , and the newly promoted Chūnin and captain, Shirou himself.

The investigation task is very dangerous for them. Maybe these people will have the Jōnin level of combat power in the future , but now they are all young ninjas. 3rd Hokage will put his son in such a small team to carry out the investigation task close to the enemy, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com Its attitude towards the war of tolerance is visible. He is willing to die and his son is not talking. In the tree hole, a part of the Shirou team supplies,

food, medicine, ninja, etc., after completing an investigation, they will return to such a place to rest. Such a stronghold, there are several in their investigation area, in order to prevent the loss of all supplies after exposure, these things are stored in batches. It was raining outside, and the raindrops hit the canopy, trunk and ground, and the sound of the water kept coming into the ears of several people.

The temperature is very low. Therefore, there is a fire in the tree hole. After the special treatment, the smoke is very light. It floats into the rainstorm through the gap of the tree hole. Unless someone is very close to it, they are unlikely to be discovered. And if someone can get close to that distance, the enemy can be discovered by Shirou 's peripheral security alert arrangement

or Shirou's personal perception. Just this hare has been mistaken into the trap they set. Otherwise, in the course of performing such a task, Asuma will have the time to go out and hunt to improve the food. Go back to Mars and the ninja is not for you. "Check your gear, turn off the fire, and then we're going to set off." Shirou didn't care about Asuma and his rabbit, but

stressed that the mission is about to begin. The Shirou squad's mission today is very dangerous. According to the requirements of the mission, they will move parallel along the border, and then they will turn directly to the 90 degree at the right place and quickly cut into the rain country. Although they will not go deep into the rain country, they will definitely enter the enemy. The first 84 chapters celeb

rated shuriken is celebrated ( 2 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge War can bring death to the ninja, and it can also allow them to grow up at a speed that is not normal. Shirou first, the other three in this team, less than a year ago was a normal student, but now they are qualified killing machines. On the previous graduation exam, Kurenai was irritated by

Shirou very simply, but now it will not happen again anyway, not that she is mature, but has begun to mature. Regardless of their trust or not, as long as they are in this squad, they must obey Shirou 's orders. In this squad, what Shirou said was not a suggestion or an opinion, but an order that required obedience. There is not much communication between the four people. Except for Asuma and Kurenai , Shiro

u and the rest of the mountain green leaves are relatively silent. Silence in the mountain city may be due to personality. Shirou's silence is the captain's identity and brought him some pressure. This is the sense of responsibility as a conductor. As a party to be commanded, he is partial to freedom. As long as he can complete the assigned task, he has no scruples, but now he is the conductor. Every decision

he makes must be four. The personal life is responsible. Therefore, in this environment where he may encounter an enemy at any time, he is occasionally nervous and always vigilant. To Shirou investigation squad this team are responsible for each area in the investigation of independent activities, that they no reinforcements, no matter what time encountered what was going on, they need to solve their own.

The specific task content is to detect and detect the movements of rain in the area under the responsibility of the team on the 15th, and regularly send messages to the command and intelligence departments. Shirou emphasized that after the task was about to begin, the three quickly wiped out the food in front of them and began to check their equipment and harnesses. The costumes of the four are uniform, somewhat similar to Akatsuki 's uniforms in

the future , but pure black, the arrogant red clouds are impossible for the Konoha ninja, and there is a hood behind the neck. Such missions are mainly selected in consideration of the scope of the investigation team's activities. They are active near the rain country and their clothes are protected from rain. "Clarify today's mission." Shirou said as he unfolded a well-marked combat map on the ground.

Three people came around in an instant. "Now we are starting from the base B and turning to the north, avoiding the main activity area of the rain-tolerant ninja and the regular action route, and then the landmark D between 30 and 50 kilometers is turned westward, so as not to be alarmed. Enter the country of the rain under the enemy's condition." “After interspersed into the country of rain, our main purpose is to detect the rain camp hidden in the frontline

camp opposite our investigation area and determine the increase or decrease of the number of ninjas in the camp.” While performing detailed mission descriptions, Shirou 's fingers swept through their course of action and the key locations along the way. Such sneaking investigation tasks must be cautious and cautious, both before and during the operation.

"What's the problem?" Shirou asked again. The mountain green leaves and Kurenai shook their heads together. In such a tense task, if there is a problem, there is no problem that no one will talk nonsense. And Sarutobi Asuma is asked, "There is little doubt that the evacuation route after we complete the task is how to consider." The question he asked was still on the point. The evacuation is still a very

important thing. After the investigation task is not completed, it will be strong in the enemy territory. "There are three kinds of evacuation schemes. A is if we don't alarm the enemy, then we will return directly to the original road. If we have found the B and C lines, we will go south or north to the country of Sichuan or the country of grass depending on the specific situation. return, The country of Chuan is our ally. Konoha ninjas are allowed to operate in their territory.

Now, Cao Yin is invaded by the soil frequently and is close to us in the war. Therefore, these two routes have certain security. ” Shirou said this, but in fact things are not so simple, once they are discovered by the enemy, no matter how to choose the evacuation method is very difficult. After that, Shirou folded the map and stuffed it into the pocket, then picked up the mask on the side, buckled it on the face, and

then buckled the hood behind his head. on. The same is true of the remaining three, with their own hood. The fire in the tree hole was also extinguished, and the four stood up and nodded to each other. Shirou ’s voice came out through the mask, a little stuffy, he said: "The mission begins and starts." After that, Shirou opened the

camouflage of the tree hole and rushed out. The three followed closely behind him, and the four young ninjas acted quickly, and the sounds of the movements were almost invisible in such a rain screen. After more than seven days of getting along, the three have some knowledge of the little captain. To say that Shirou is the most important impression, that is, no matter when, his mind is very clear.

Having a good brain is especially important for the captain-level ninja, and even more important than his strength. At present, the trust of three people for Shirou may not be possible, but the conviction still exists. Like Shirou got the information of three people, Asuma and others also got the information of Shirou . Shirou didn't have much time to be active on the battlefield, but there were a lot of things to do. Some of the

things were only approximate on the data, and the detailed process was hidden, but the light-exposed part was enough for them to be surprised. Not to mention anything else, just on the task, although the overall number of Shirou 's tasks is far lower than the three, but people have already performed two S-level tasks. For example, the wellinformed Asuma must have heard of the name of "White Night Fork" and the meaning of the head representative here...

In accordance with the established direction, four people acted in a column, Shirou was at the forefront , followed by Asuma , then Kurenai , and finally the mountain city. Shirou took the lead and noticed the traces of ninja activity along the way, but in such a torrential rain, even if an enemy had passed, no trace would be left after five minutes. Nothing was found along the way. The Shirou team moved on the action line safely

until Shirou suddenly raised his arm and made a stop motion. The heavy rain caused some interference to his ability to detect, and the detection distance was greatly shortened. Shirou just wanted to make a gesture saying that there were suspected enemy ambushes. At this time, the enemy's attack had arrived. Shuriken ! Shirou's head has escaped the enemy's attack. After seeing this situation, they have already been discovered,

so they simply gave up the whisper and directly issued a short and powerful command: "attack!" In this kind of war zone, the ninjas of different forces encounter a deadly battle. There will be no exchanges between words, and there will be no unnecessary temptations. Shirou ’s voice did not fall, he himself had already rushed out. Asuma's reaction is also not slow, he is behind Shirou .

He leaned down and moved quickly, from the shuriken attack line, he had locked into an enemy. The other party saw two Konoha ninjas rushed over, UU reading www.uukanshu.com not only did not back down, but instead came face to face. "quickly!" This is his first reaction. However, Shirou can be faster. At a distance of ten meters from him, the thunder on Shirou was instant.

The electric light was tumbling around in the torrential rain, and Shirou ’s moving speed suddenly rose. MUJI Ninjutsu advantage lies in this, Shirou attack did change the rhythm of the moment, the enemy may press Root had time to respond effectively to the. Shirou quickly approached the enemy's side, and the low-pitched body leaped and kicked on his back neck with his right ankle with great momentum and strength.

In the muddy and soft rain, the enemy's unstoppable body was slammed into the ground with a blow, and then it could actually bounce off the ground. The earth's cushioning Root can't unload the power of Shirou . Thunder hits like this! After this shot was over, the enemy did not die and did not have the ability to fight back, so Shirou pressed Root and did not stop for him.

Because he followed an Asuma behind him . Although Asuma didn't have the momentum of Shirou driving the Thunder, but he started more. The enemy also floated in the air because of the power of the rebound. He just arrived, so he added a foot to the enemy's head. Then another foot. One step, two steps, one step and two steps One step and two steps like a claw Rain sound brush

Thunder Ninja does not speak Just under the friction Friction friction This is the pace of the devil This is the pace of the devil The pace of the devil ...... The two men attacked three times in one go, and the ninja could not die any more. The first 85 chapters celeb

rated shuriken is celebrated ( 3 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Speed, strength, hardness. If you want to divide Taijutsu into the boxing and soft boxing, then Shirou uses the unquestioned boxing, which is simple and violent compared to the body movements full of resilience and fluidity in the battle of soft boxing. What you want is the effect of "exploding your head."

Quick and accurate, this is the most accurate description of Shirou 's recent attack. In reality, however, Shirou is not a ninja of the power system, and the body does not have the longterm, overload, and oppressive exercises like Mighto Guy , so if you use Guy 's attack method, his Taijutsu attack is insufficient. . But why did his attack effect so obvious? It’s a long story, because people on earth have a strange move. They

usually compress the gas in the body, and only increase it in the moment of attack... cough! The reason why there is such a blow to the enemy is that because of the subdivision, Shirou uses the tolerant Taijutsu , and the Thunder and Taijutsu combine to enhance the body cell activation and attack power, which allows him to have instant explosive force. That is to say, where the physical ability is insufficient,

rely on the Thunder to make up. Dark clothes, straight and high-speed movement, Shirou 's posture moves like a line of ink to open the rain curtain. The low-lying body, the rapid pace, the soft mud on the ground that he runs through, leaving only the shallow mark, and the thunder flower that is easy to disperse. That way of moving down his hood, the rain wet his hair in a weird state.

The thousand birds on the body weakened, and Shirou stood on the ground without moving. There are three enemies, just to get rid of the removal of one other than the remaining two were standing on Shirou overlooking the front of the tree branches that can Shirou . The two had a fight that could cover their faces, and the appearance could not be confirmed. But one of them is a relatively high level of strength.

Because just the other side flashed an attack by Shirou . Just after Shirou 's state of the thousand birds, the first enemy lost his resistance, he rushed directly to the second enemy, trying to solve it with a bang. Knowing that the other party easily escaped his attack, and twice opened the distance with Shirou , the other party seems to have no intention of directly approaching him.

The enemy's movements are very fast, and only one face Shirou has come to such an argument. " Konoha 's ninja, doing a good job , actually killed one of my men." The enemy spoke up, and the thunder of the distant sky could not cover his special, like two volumes of sandpaper hidden in the vocal cords. The voice of the voice. The meaning of words is actually Shirou 's praise, but still seemingly wholehearted praise, no anger, just seems to

get rid of the pressure Root is a stranger. It can also be understood that in many minds of war-torn, accustomed to life and death, there is no concept of companion. The more indifferent, the more able to survive in this period. Although I can't see what kind of face the other person has, I make a rough judgment on the characteristics of the figure and so on. This is a 30year-old ninja.

As for the other enemy, he did not have a mask, and he looked younger in appearance. Considering the enemy that has just been killed by the moment, the three are obviously dominated by masked ninjas, and only one fish is killed by a single blow. The enemy does not feel the Tokubetsu feelings about the death of his companions . Shirou is naturally more shocking . Soon, Asuma quickly rushed behind Shirou , and he

whispered Shirou : "It's the Wind Man." The face under Shirou's mask frowned. He thought the enemy was a rainy ninja. He didn't expect it to be a wind and a demon. Ok, he still wants to believe in Asuma ’s judgment. After all, the cognitive ability in this regard, Ninjas like Asuma are probably much stronger than Shirou hi mself. "Why are the ninjas of the Wind Devils attacking us, Konoha does not have any

war with you?" Shirou spoke nonsense. Now that the attack has started, it is time to wait for one party to be killed before it can end. Even if Shirou can use this high-level technique, his proficiency is low and there is no persuasion effect. He only used the hand hidden behind him to quickly give instructions to the three companions during the time of communication. This level of dualism is not difficult for him.

From the current Shirou 's subjective feelings, the masked ninja is very strong, and the remaining one may be much weaker, even if it is more powerful than the enemy who has just swept the street, but the estimate is also limited. So Shirou 's instructions were that the Asuma attacked the weaker ninja, and he himself dealt with the enemy's masked main ninja. "Oh, do you need a reason for the ninjas to kill each other?"

The other party’s husky and depressing voice was again transmitted, and it seemed that the attack on Shirou and others was only their temporary interest. However, Shirou does not think so. " Mercenary? You lost the village, and only this reason will be involved in the war of tolerance. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" A ninja like the Wind and the Devil who lost the village in the early wars and was not accepted by other villages, of

course, needs to be involved in the war. The reason is also very simple, nothing more than a bounty. Since they appeared on this occasion and helped the rain to deal with the Konoha ninja, it was nothing more than Yuyin’s bounty for killing every Konoha ninja. Of course, this does not mean that they have already offered loyalty to the rain. In fact, they are mad dogs who can bite. When they lead the

rain, they don’t mind killing a few rainy ninjas. Run other villages to exchange money. "Professor, you can think so, but in fact I just like to kill." Masked ninja seems to agree with Shirou 's statement, but also does not agree. The masked ninja still wants to say something, but the one next to him who has been staring at Shirou is like what he found, suddenly snapping into his ear and saying something.

"Oh, I didn't think there were any celebrities among you guys..." " Konoha 's White Night Fork?" Shirou : "..." Oh no! How is this going? Am I such a famous ninja? And even if I am famous, what features are not exposed now? Can't I confirm my identity with my hair and hair color? This unscientific. There are few whiteheads in the world of

forbearance. It is impossible for an enemy to break his identity by virtue of this. But white hair, plus the young Konoha ninja, plus the unmarked thunder? Mainly because of the imprint of the thunder, perhaps Shirou is not too concerned about the special nature of the instant thunder, but in fact this is a very significant feature. The first 86 chapters celeb

rated shuriken is celebrated ( 4 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge "Guess the right? Young genius ninja?" As for Shirou 's blasphemy, the other party has already got an answer from his reaction. Although he can't be 100% sure that he is the white night fork, 80% is there. "How do you know that I am the so-called white night fork?" Shirou neither admitted nor denied, but he was really

curious about how the other party guessed it. The masked ninja standing in the tree laughed with his hoarse voice and the voice of the chicken thief. It seems that he likes to see the young ninja's unknown. That seems too stupid. But when he finished laughing, it is clear that he will not answer the question of Shirou because he has neither interest nor obligation. "Today, my luck is very good. The environment, the

terrain and the weather are all superior. So you only have one dead end... Maybe you can surrender?" "Are you doing something wrong? We are now superior in number and strength." Dominant? Shirou thought, is he a proficient ninja? In this case, the weather is indeed good for the enemy. At least none of the four people in Konoha can use the ninja of the otter. The fire is actually

two people playing very slippery, but now it is raining. "For me, the number is not..." Shirou has already issued the instructions for this release, and I have to talk nonsense with each other! Do you have to talk about life and talk about ideals? In the other party's reply, he did not notice that he was raising his hand quickly. He did not pick up shuriken , but the Thousand Birds sharp gun in

the palm of his hand stabbed the enemy! When this kind of confrontation against the enemy, the enemy is of course highly nervous. Shirou has just made an action. When the attack has not yet arrived, the two enemies are very flexible to dodge in the left and right directions. Anyone who is a ninja can feel the intensity of Shirou’s thundering Chakra, and it’s a matter of course.

And Shirou itself is not the goal of attacking the enemy to death, but these two celebrated Ninja separated! "According to the plan, attack!" Then Shirou rushed to his chosen goal without hesitation. Is Asuma and other three people dealing with an enemy, is it dangerous? Of course, there are many people in Konoha , but the enemy has more experience, but Shirou has to make such a decision.

In the battle between the enemy and the enemy, it is much easier to kill the enemy than to protect the companion. The wind- faced masked ninja is very strong. For a few people like Asuma , Shirou must personally deal with him. This is best to separate the battlefield, in order to prevent the masked ninja from launching a raid on the three, needless to say, Kurenai certainly can not stop the attack of the masked ninja.

Unexpectedly, the enemy faced Shirou 's attack, actually turned around and ran... This is obviously in line with Shirou's mind, the two enemies are more smoothly separated than he expected. "Sure enough, there is no mine." The other party did not counterattack, and the action was too much in line with his expectations. This made Shirou hesitate a little, but now he has no time to think about it. He can only catch up quickly.

As he guessed, the speed of the opponent is really fast, and the body is flexible, and it will not move in a straight line, but will rotate between the trees. On the contrary, Shirou is fast, but with a little rampage. The enemy is in Shirou 's sight from time to time , but more often it is hiding in the corner of his attack... He can't find a good offensive opportunity, but the opponent's attack is coming!

The enemy is facing Shirou , but like the eyes behind his head, he ran forward while throwing various types of shuriken in his hand ! Those shuriken sights and their precision! Small shuriken , Shirou can be easily separated by Kunai , but like the size of the wind shuriken , he can only choose to dodge! The shuriken throwing technique of the Wind Demon family is considered to be their signature. It is different

from Shirou 's precision with cheating. The other party is really hard to practice. The two of you chased me. In an open area between the forests, the masked ninja suddenly stopped. Shirou stopped at a distance of about 20 meters in front of him. Without the blockage of the woods, the raindrops are bigger and more urgent. Shirou suspects that the other party has set up traps here. As for the other party's willingness to leave his

companion, it doesn't matter. Anyway, through previous exchanges, it can be determined that the masked Ninja Root does not care about the so-called companion's life and death. The sound of the battle in the distance has already been transmitted. If Shirou can turn his head, he can probably see the steam rising between the forests. That is the fire of Sarutobi Asuma ... In the rain curtain, the effect of Ninjutsu will inevitably be

affected by Kage - of course, if there is a level of surgery, it is another matter. The enemy ninja is very fast and is very good at using the blinking technique. This is the first time that Shirou has faced an enemy belonging to the speed-type ninja! The masked Ninja Ninja solved the large shuriken tied to his back , but did not throw it, but threw it directly on the ground. Lightweight! Then his chakra began to gather toward his legs.

cohesion! He didn't talk any more, but his eyes began to flash with bloodthirsty light more convincing than any words. These eyes... Shirou is a little bit convinced that this person had previously said that participating in the war is purely a reason to like killing. Faced with those eyes, the thousand-bird flow of attack and defense is once again covered with Shirou 's body. Thousands of birds can barely fall into one of the

absolute defenses. With the synchronization of the Thunder's attack and defense of this scale, the masked ninja can of course be seen, but in the next moment, he still goes straight to Shirou. Ru shed over. high speed! Compared to Shirou , this enemy moves differently. His stride is even more broken! The body leans forward and the ground is tighter! The arms naturally hang down deeper!

When you look at the sky, the rainstorm is like a river and lake. The traces left by the enemy's rapid movement are like the water drifting on the lake! Together with the rhythm between the two, UU reads www.uukanshu.com He has been bullied by Shirou ! His right hand slid forward, his palm crossed the shackle strap tied to his right leg, the middle finger was light and the hook, and then a Kunai was held in his hand.

The Kunai front blade with his right hand is facing down, his arm is directly from the bottom up to Shirou 's abdomen, chest, throat! Fast and accurate, it is completely killing! Fortunately, Shirou had been prepared for a long time, his right foot was gently turned back, and then the whole body was tilted back, just in danger and escaped the enemy Kunai ! However, the enemy's attack is not over yet! The sound of "啪" sounded, Shirou 's line of

sight, just can see the enemy's left hand palm pressed on the raised right hand wrist, at this time the enemy can use both hands to force, just to the Kunai on Shirou's head , Re-stabbed at twice the speed of the previous! The transformation of the attack rhythm, not only Shirou alone can do it! Thousands of birds! Stronger bird flow! Retreat! Bounce! In the face of such a raid, Shirou 's right foot sent his body back more than five

meters with near-limit power! Speed is like a split of time and space! Maybe it was Shirou 's life the fastest! If this is not the case, just this Kunai has already stabbed his chest! Breathing, Shirou feels that his heart just seems to have missed a half beat. "I said that the environment is good for me." A blow did not succeed, but the enemy did not seem to regret it.

The rain caused Shirou 's thunder to be released from the outside world. The objective thousandbird flow has a wider range of effects, but similarly, its attack power, defense, erosion, and paralysis are greatly dispersed. The first 87 chapters celeb rated shuriken is celebrated ( 5 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

Offensive and defensive translocation, just this moment of confrontation, is very thrilling for Shirou . Among the several battles he experienced before, the enemy is basically in the advantage of speed, Shirou is faster than the enemy, so often can take the lead in the attack. Coupled with his attacking method of using Thunder, and basically does not give people the ability to counterattack, it is often able to produce a fatal effect.

Now, for the first time, he faced a speed-type ninja similar to himself, and he was a little uncomfortable in the battle. If you use all the moves, including the ability outside the ninja, defeating or directly killing this enemy is not too difficult for Shirou , but he will not do so. Take Ninjutsu to Ninjutsu . Fight the ninja as a ninja. This is one of Shirou’s tentative guidelines.

Then the problem is coming, there is no hanging, is this not a silly fork? In the battle of the ninja, do you still use such fairness and justice? In fact, this is not the case. This has nothing to do with psychological equality and fairness. This question is actually better explained. Shirou insists on using Ninjutsu for combat. It has a very clear purpose. After all, as of now, there is no evidence that he is a stupid fork, so his behavior is

explained to be close to rationality. The reason for his doing this is very simple, this is to practice hands and practice. If he uses his ultimate means, he can really solve the enemy of this kind of attitude relatively simple, but he wants to use such an enemy to practice his hand. Even if he is not familiar with the story of the world, Shirou knows that at some point in the future, he may or will definitely encounter more powerful enemies.

And these enemies have a certain feature, that is, the level of opening is much higher than Shirou . Do not say anything else, there is a kind of cow in this world (the cow is forbearing?), people can cut watermelons, half of you half cut a planet, can Shirou do it? The person who hangs up and touches the person who is more open, and the hang alone cannot hang the other person. What should I do if I open the hook at that

time? The result is still going back to Ninjutsu . Of course, you can't expect to catch the Buddha's foot when you encounter the enemy. It is impossible to defeat the other side. Therefore, from now on, he must adapt to the ninja's combat mode and need to go through a ninja way. fighting. In such a battle, he may eventually find a more powerful move than the talent skill. ......

"Thunder and fire, in the information we have, this is the two tricks you master, but unfortunately, the environment of the rain country is not suitable for your Ninjutsu play, whether it is thunder or fire..." Shirou retreats, and the masked Ninja's ninja is not in a hurry to pursue, but he looks at Shirou 's eyes as if he were looking at the prey in the cage. "The enemy does have the level of Jōnin . Can it be because of this selfconfidence and environmental factors that he can solve

me?" Shirou did not respond to the enemy, but this thought flashed in his heart, but he even more What is concerned and caring is another word in the other's words: we. When you are alone, you should not say us. This is a plural word. His words made Shirou have a bad association: Is there any organization that is collecting and has mastered some of its own intelligence?

Shirou believes that it is not the kind of big person who is valued by all parties. Why is there such a thing happening? He is full of doubts and concerns about the words of the enemy, but also knows that it is not the time to consider this. To blame the enemy? Then torture? Sorry, you can't stay in the battle with such an enemy. Otherwise, you will hang yourself if you are not careful.

The level of the enemy is very good, but Shirou is not afraid. He is not bloodthirsty, but he is not afraid of war. He has been in this world for many years and his psychological construction has long been completed. Therefore, the other party is strong, but Shirou does not retreat, and with the thunder of the full body rushed toward the enemy again. Just like the intention to play Shirou , seeing him

rushing straight toward himself, the masked ninja did not face the enemy as he did, but instead went backwards. Ten meters! He dropped his Kunai toward Shirou throw n over. Shirou Root was unmoved. He kept his speed. He just escaped the attack with a slight head. The attack method of flying props had limited effect. I just thought that the enemy's attack method was a little

simple. Shirou suddenly felt a warning. Then he took the right hand of the thousand birds to the back neck and explored it. This pinched the Kunai back between the two fingers. Remote control? Chakra line? Puppet surgery? In the blink of an eye, Shirou ’s mind had such a few thoughts, but soon he found himself thinking too much. It turned out that only the root of

the enemy Kunai was tied with a Root transparent thin line. If it is in other environments, this line is definitely not easy to detect, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com But in the midst of heavy rain, the raindrops hanging on the line easily exposed its existence. Such an attack does not cause any interference, Shirou throws a way Kunai , and his body continues to rush forward. Five meters!

The enemy regressed in the face of Shirou , and the speed must not be faster than his positive pursuit. However, the masked ninja did not choose to use his fast- forward Taijutsu attack again. Instead, he chose to use Ninjutsu . When Shirou came close, the print in his hand was completed. I saw him take a deep breath, and then spit out a very shocking wave of water from the mouth!

Water ripples and water waves! However, Shirou had already noticed his seal. It seemed that he would launch such a squid attack. So when his printing was completed and Ninjutsu was launched, Shirou 's prints were almost simultaneously completed. Fire 火 fire dragon fire bomb! The hot fireball first gathered in front of Shirou 's eyes, and then after a short period of energy,

the central part of the fireball rushed forward! Within the limit distance of five meters, the water simmers at the same time! In terms of attributes, the water scorpion restrains the fire, but this is the general theory of the same level Ninjutsu . Now, Shirou uses the B-class fire to resist and even counter the enemy's C- class leeches . In theory, there is no problem. Water and fire are exciting!

The face of Shirou can also feel the burning heat of the fire. At this moment, his clothes and hair wet by the rain immediately returned to a dry state. Some of the breathing is not smooth, there is a sense of suffocation. Under the fire dragon bomb, the enemy's otter and all the rainwater in the scope of Ninjutsu's action will evaporate instantly under the high temperature of the fire. In the cold rain curtain, the hot steam spreads rapidly!

The first 88 chapters celeb rated shuriken is celebrated ( 6 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge The fog spread almost on the open ground of the forest almost instantly. The degree of weighting seems to be difficult to penetrate even in times of heavy rain. In the line of sight, it turns into a white one. If you

look at it with your eyes, Shirou cannot confirm the position of the enemy. But based on his ability to perceive in close proximity, he is able to clearly see where the enemy is. So without hesitation, he broke into this group of fog! At present, this state of segregating the two sides of the line, although not intentionally caused, is an alternative advantage for him, so Shirou 's offensive is even more rapid!

Shirou 's figure disappeared into the fog. Looking down from the four sides or the air, this group of white mists can only see the flashing, scattered thunder, the water and the fire showdown from time to time, and occasionally there are flying props like flying shuriken from the fog. Flying in a fixed direction. I can only hear the sound of the Ninja launching the Thunder, the Fire, the Water Margin Ninjutsu, and the weapons!

After just a few minutes of fighting, Shirou 's figure was once again withdrawn from the fog, and without the continuous release of the fire Ninjutsu , the fog quickly dissipated. Just after the fight, Shirou was in a weak position because of his perceived superiority. All he was not injured, but in fact, he did not create an imaginary blow to the enemy. "Your Thunder Ninjutsu is indeed very powerful, but the shortcomings

are also obvious. If you want to maintain this level of thunder, it is quite expensive. Chaotic is simple. Your Ninjutsu Root is not lasting. Good choice for war..." The masked Ninja’s eyes swept through the battlefields of the two men. In some places, there were still thunder residues. From time to time, one or two sparks flashed, and his hoarse voice was not in a hurry. Shirou just gave him A little skin trauma, not to mention heavy damage, in fact, even the bleeding is not much.

The enemy's words really make sense, because the thousand birds on Shirou have indeed dimmed, and at the end of the battle, Shirou 's speed is obviously not as fast as it was originally. "I never thought I would fight a long battle with you. I can solve you before my chakra is consumed." Shirou 's words only make people feel that he is hard in the mouth, because he speaks with a tired gasping, which is easy to feel that Chakra is over-consumed.

"So how long do you think you can support? Two minutes? One minute? Thirty seconds?" The enemy seems to have disdain to talk to Shirou in this state . After finishing this last sentence, he immediately launched an attack against Shirou . He quickly rushed forward, close to Shirou's front, with his left foot as the support and fulcrum, his right foot force, while the upper body followed the same direction of rotation,

with a hurricane kicking technique instantly hit Shirou 's neck! Shirou quickly crossed his arms and the thunder gathered like an arm! This is not to cause the enemy to cause paralysis when the two sides contact, just for the sake of defense. From the beginning of the battle, Shirou noticed that the other party has certain resistance to the Thunder, otherwise he will be in the rain. To what extent the thousand bird stream has been

weakened, it is impossible to have no effect at all. The feeling of being uploaded from the arm, this kick is not as heavy as Shirou imagined. However, Shirou screams badly. The original enemy's attack direction was from right to left, but the power of the enemy felt by Shirou was from front to back. That is, the enemy is at the moment of attack, preferring to lose some of the

power of the attack, but also forcibly change the direction of the attack. However, it is already late, and Shirou has already been kicked into the air. Forced to turn the line of sight, you can find that there are other enemies in his position. To be exact, it should be the enemy's water Bunshin no . At this point the enemy's print has been completed! Water ripples and water flow whip!

Shirou in the air was tied up, but he could barely keep the correct posture! "Water Bunshin no ...... It seems that this is set from the position you came to. At the beginning, what you left behind is the shuriken behind you , but in fact you use Bunshin no plus Kawarimi. ?" Although he was hit by an enemy attack, Shirou did not have any panic, or he was still calm.

At least he instantly analyzed where the Bunshin no came from. In fact, this is true. However, at the beginning, Shirou did not notice the movement of the enemy... After all, his ability to perceive is not the orthodox perception. The perception is not Chakra, but the life itself, purely by Chakra. composed Bunshin no he is not aware of. The enemy is undecided, but he is somewhat surprised

by his calmness: "You don't seem to be afraid of death?" "I am not afraid of death, but I don't have to die when I press Root . What can be feared? You don't really think that such a trick can trap me?" "Is it? But I think you are everywhere!!" When the masked ninja said the first word, the tone is still his usual tone, but when it comes to the end, it is full of sensation. Water Bunshin no maintains the water flow and slams Shirou . He chooses

to solve the masked devil in front of him! The white mask, stained with red blood, will definitely be extraordinarily interesting. The masked ninja had a right foot, and a giant shuriken at the foot was thrown into the air. Then he explored his right hand, and the palm of his hand held the middle of the shuriken . Then he did not see how hard he tried, just the wrist turned forward. The shuriken was spinning with the sound of the wind!

At this time, Shirou is still talking in a hurry. "Tell you one thing, UU reading www.uukanshu.com As long as the ninja's hands can still be printed, it is not caught." When he realized that he would be tied, the only action he made in the air was to put his hands together. When Shirou said the last word, the enemy had already appeared in front of him, and the shuriken would stab him in the blink of an eye.

In that volume, as long as it is stabbed, it is basically a pair. However, at this time Shirou 's print has already been completed! "Hai, 戌, 酉, Shen, no!" Printing is simple, this is the common print of all Summoning Jutsu . What does Shirou want to Summoning ? Gossip crow? Three-headed dog? Hey? No, but before he learned to steal the seal of the book, recently mastered the first generation mesh fire Kage

Senju Hashirama artifacts Summoning one. Ninja · Summoning Jutsu · Rashomon! .......................................... Ps: 1. Thanks to Honglian Bianhua, Lingyue Morning Star for the reward, and thank you for the 1000 rewards of the Tang Dynasty. 2, this, some book friends prefer science, but before the science popularization to ensure their

correctness, I said that the country of 泷(滝) is between the fire and the earth, is there any flaws in it? 3. Don't deduct the settings with me. I know what is going on. Do you need me to post the 80 questions of Mikito ? My home knowledge is quite rich, really hearty, but I don't dare to claim to be a deep house, but dare to call a false house. The sense of superiority is a disease and cure. It can be said very clearly, "I rely on it, the only thing in the fire Kage is that I know that

there is no one other than me, come and come, I tell you." This idea is absolutely illusory, but why some people think it is true. What about it. 4, reading books still have to see the story. The first 89 chapters celeb rated shuriken is celebrated ( 7 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge When Shirou 's Summoning

Jutsu was completed, it was still very powerful, because he didn't know what his Summoning was , but in the unknown crisis, the masked ninja could not complete his fatal blow, so he could only retire immediately. . The sound of screaming sounds, the thick chain of iron appears in front of you. One end of the chain hangs on the ground, and the other end extends into the air, fixed at a sudden height of 50 meters wide, 40 meters wide, and the upper end of the huge

iron door painted with scarlet faces! The iron gate rises from the sudden rise of Shirou's feet. This is his summoner. Ninja · Summoning Jutsu · Rashomon. This is the ultimate means used by Hokage to defend Bijuu . It is also the Alevel Summoning Jutsu . The size and weight of this thing are huge. Only the original Hokage BUG-level Chakra can be freely and easily

summoned. Five-fold Luoshengmen. I can use this Ninjutsu and one of Sannin 's Orochimaru , but after all, I can't compare with the original Hokage . He can only use the triple Luoshengmen to protect himself. As for the current Shirou ... Well, he can still summon a Luosheng door and be able to maintain it for a while. But this Summoning Jutsu, no matter how powerful,

is just a defensive skill. Is it meaningful to summon it at this time? Still meaningful. The enemy's water, Bunshin no , was annihilated by the sudden call of the Rashomon, and the water-flowing whip that trapped Shirou was immediately removed. If the enemy's body has just not retreated, then this summoning impact will probably give him a big hit.

And after retreating, his face was a bit sullen in the face of this huge summoner. This thing makes him a little unclear, so there is no feeling of starting, what is the intention to summon it? In order to defend against your own Kunai attack? This is too exaggerated. The torrential rain suddenly became fine in the blink of an eye. The dark clouds of the sky seem to be sulking, and the thickness obscures every trace of the sky.

The rain has not stopped, the sky has stopped, and the sky is even more dim. "哒" "哒" "哒" "哒" This is the sound of the shoes on the iron. One more sound, Shirou walked vertically on the back of the Rashomon, and then quickly and calmly walked to the top of the Rashomon. "There is one thing you are right about. My Chakra is

really running low. Now I use this Summoning Jutsu . The remaining Chakra can only use one Ninjutsu ." The voice of Shirou is not too big, but it has been clearly transmitted to the enemy's ears at this time, and the thousand birds on his body have disappeared. "But there is another thing. You are wrong from beginning to end. Knowing that Thunder is consuming Chakra so much, why should I keep it?" Shirou looked down at the enemy and looked down

from his point of view. He could also see the thunder that flashed in some places on the ground from time to time. Yes, he has been releasing Thunder Chakra from the beginning of the battle. This is certainly not an unwarranted waste. His aim is to create a large-scale electric field on this open space. Because of the existence of this electric field, Thundercloud keeps gathering around this center. Then, in order to release the next level of S-

level Ninjutsu , he also needs to create a high point for himself. So he summoned Luo Shengmen , he is not going to heaven, but he really needs a high point to get himself closer to Thundercloud. "Rainy days are more beneficial to the Thunder Ninja like me than the Mink Ninja." After Shirou ’s sentence, he will release the only remaining Chakra and the last Ninjutsu in this battle.

...definitely, although only one chakra needs to be released, But then it is actually two Ninjutsu . Shirou's right palm was naturally spread out, and then the right arm was stretched straight toward the sky. Thunder, Thousand Birds, Sharp Gun, Second Section! Lightning pierced the sky. In the sky, the lowpitched thunder and the

shimmering thunder suddenly disappeared. No, it’s not gone, it’s getting together. Although this is somewhat inaccurate, it is now a day, but in fact the sky is really bright. Shirou was quiet and quiet, without a bang, as if there was no danger at all - if there was no one behind him who had fallen from the clouds and spread all over the sky, the first of them had just gathered on the palm of Shirou , with

absolute destruction. The words of Lei Guang. Engraving eyebrows, Ray Ruoqiang, such as the beast, such as the gods! The masked ninja has actually stayed a bit, and he whispered involuntarily. "It’s like a unicorn..." "Well, because it is Kirin... I have already understood through a few fights. Although the absolute speed is not good, judge who is superior and who is inferior, but you are actually more flexible than me, with such a

single The attack speed is fast, I can't make a fatal blow to you, so I gave up that way and chose the range Ninjutsu ." Shirou 's voice seemed as always, as if with a sense of indifference and indifference that had never existed before. This technique uses the environment to the ultimate Sclass Thunder, Kirin! Thunder and Kirin are worthy of the S-class ban. Its advantages are obvious, the scope is wide, the attack power is large, the consumption is

less, and the speed is so fast that the enemy can't escape. For the creator of the surgery itself, Kirin is a Ninjutsu that needs a very insightful Sharingan , because only Sharingan has the ability to instantly see the speed and direction of lightning. The reason why it is regarded as a ban is that the power of the unicorn is too great, even if there is a Sharingan , it is easy to accidentally send the operator together.

But now, here's a Root person does not need this kind of precise control because no matter how he will suffer like nothing, like electricity jump. Therefore, when he uses this technique, the restriction is very small. He only needs to do two things. First, in order to increase the power of the technique as much as possible, he needs to gather the Thundercloud in advance. Second, he still wants You need to take Lei Qilin from the sky.

Standing at the top of the Rashomon, it was empty in front of him, but Shirou was very determined to step down, and then he planted it from the hollow of fifty meters... Ok, this is not really planted. After falling for four or five meters, he tapped his foot from the foot of the Rashomon, and then he sprinted directly on the vertical plane with the help of force. The first second of Kirin was still behind him, but when he started to rush, the technique almost ignored the

time and space and crossed his body directly, rushing in front of him. then…… Hit the ground! "boom!" Lei Qilin hit the ground, the current is like the water flowing from the kettle to the mirror surface, centering on the initial point, expanding outward in a loop. At this time, the Thunder Ninjutsu is not so quiet. After a roar, the operation seems to be

detonated. It is more exciting than the thousand bird stream. With the ring expansion of the Thunder, UU read the eyes of www.uukanshu.com Shirou , the super-thick thunder began to smash underneath, and the place where the thunder "flowed", the ground was quickly cracked and destroyed! This is a Ninjutsu that can destroy terrain on a large scale ! This ultra-range super power Ninjutsu , within its scope, Root will not leave any

goods, the enemy can not escape, escape! Shirou gently landed, and then "嘭", Luo Shengmen disappeared. There is only one moment in the shape of Kirin. At this time, although the thunder on the ground is still flashing, the beast has disappeared. The enemy has been lying on the ground motionless. Shirou walks step by step to the enemy's side - if that can be called "beside".

Most of the direct carbonization, the local is filled with strange meat. Shirou is expressionless, is there any special thought in his mind? Probably not. Because this is a great change, no matter which village's ninja, it is faster than any time. No matter how hurried the ninja's footsteps are, no matter how involuntary and dissatisfied, there is always something that, in its own way, stimulates them from a certain

sense three times a day, letting them recognize tomorrow's Going, don't forget the place of yesterday. Whether it is willing or not, the reality is finally urging the ninja to move forward. They dressed up, set off, trek, settled... Then the situation, the young ninja Shiraishi Shirou from the village of Konoha in the country of Fire , finally found the right way to cook the ninja... Yes, the title of this chapter is actually called the

wind demon on the tip of the tongue. The first 90 chapters snea k! The country of the rain! ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Aoyama Castle, Sarutobi Asuma and Kurenai , while coming to the battlefield where Shirou is located, understand why Shirou asked to separate the

battlefield when the battle started. And made a specific explanation, the venue of the two sides should be as far as possible. Looking at all of this, they don't want to imagine the consequences of being involved in the scope of the attack. The rain curtains gradually became thinner, and after the release of Shirou 's Thunder and Kirin, the rain immediately turned and became the original kind of rainstorm.

The original and flat terrain here has been completely changed. The ground is like glass, but in the center of it it is like being smashed by a huge hammer... The ground is not only broken into clumps, but also undulating in the vertical direction. The ground as a whole is sunken down from a point. The deepest point is about 8 to 10 meters deeper than the surrounding ground. The Thunder has disappeared, but in the recent

flow, it has caused cracks in the ground, width and narrowness. The shallow and narrow one is between the fingers, and the deep width is not well described. In short, because of the terrain, the heavy rain first gathered on the ground, and then just poured into the ground just along the gaps. The outermost forest around it has traces of burnt blackness , and as far as the innermost part of the Ninjutsu range is, it is much more serious - the whole wood

fiber has been completely carbonized. Thunder and Kirin This Ninjutsu 's power and practice difficulty can be divided into S-class in general, but in fact the power of the surgery itself is the same every time you release the unicorn. In a nutshell, this has something to do with the weather of the time. For example, using the thunderclouds gathered by the fire and then applying the power of the unicorn, it is difficult to have the scale and

power of the naturally formed thunderclouds, because the degree of energy aggregation has a difference in level, and the natural weather caused by the ninja There is no such thing as the natural formation. Generally, a single discharge of lightning consists of multiple components, and Lei Qilin clearly concentrates the energy released by these layers at one time. Shirou had just created an electric field for the energy of the aggregate before releasing the unicorn. Although

there is no way to do the calculation of the precision, Shirou roughly estimates the energy contained in the technique in another sense. The maximum voltage of Thunder and Kirin is about 500 million V, and the average current is between 150,000 and 250,000 A... Estimating this range of values, the energy release of this surgery is roughly a small nuclear explosion in this world. Instead of considering the concentrated attack power,

it is only the current and voltage to calculate the energy released during this attack, which can basically be regarded as the release amount that has exceeded the maximum instantaneous energy of the Electromaster . This is another "real thunder" in another sense. Of course, based on natural lightning, Thunder and Kirin, the attack and release methods are too extensive. In the end, the pursuit is still facekilling or group-killing, rather than a breakthrough, which

cannot be compared with Shirou 's precise control of his own ability. The energy consumption is small and the killing is high. The only fly in the ointment is that the use is too restrictive. According to Root, this is a technique that can be used accidentally under special circumstances. Well, you can't always ask for such an instant anytime, anywhere. Solving this enemy in front of the unicorn is actually a bit wasteful and overkill, but

considering the mission requirements at this time, Shirou can't spend too much time in the battle, and the enemy's body and action are too flexible. Like a flea, this is a bit of a restraint of the usual use of Shirou . then…… Q. How can I clean up the fleas on a rogue cat as soon as possible? A, even the cat died. At this point, Shirou is checking what remains in the ninja of this twelve-point cooked (?).

I hope that I can find valuable information. However, this is impossible. The reality is very skinny... literally the bones, the carbonized flesh and the remaining white bones. This is the white plus black in the chic sense. In addition to the scorching, this ninja can have any characteristics, what is the value? After being driven by the wind, is it more than a normal ninja?

So Shirou did not find any information on him. To be honest, this does not make Shirou angry. If the other person has nothing to do after this, it will make him angry. " Shirou , this... is it caused by your surgery?" Asuma walked to Shirou 's side with a thing , Asuma asked with some hesitation. If Shirou answered "yes", it would be too shocking . Everyone knows that they are all graduating

together. Can you play together happily in the future? "Is it barely, did you notice the flash of the sky before? That is because I used the Thunder to bring the thunder in the sky, so the effect of the attack is exaggerated, but it is not really my surgery." Shirou explained. . Looks a bit reasonable, and the principle is exaggerated? Is there a problem with wood? It’s too problematic. Is this thunder that can lead to it?

When Shirou had previously given instructions, he reminded his teammates that if you noticed the light in the sky, don't care. At that time, of course, he did not realize that he would necessarily use Kirin, but this weather is really suitable for the use of this Ninjutsu , so I reminded him. Ok, it was true that there was light in the sky. UU read www.uukanshu.com but no one thought it would be the kind of light.

Between the conversations, Shirou has decisively abandoned the search for white plus black. The reason he gave up was simple: in the case of three-on-one, Asuma and others caught another ninja. At this time, the green leaves of the mountain city are holding the enemy. " Live the mouth? In the Genjutsu ?" Shirou asked to the green leaves of the mountain city. The other party nodded.

It is harder to kill oysters than to kill the enemy. In order to do this, the other party is just a Chūnin , and in the case of three-onone, Konoha has suffered varying degrees of trauma. The most serious is Asuma , his right shoulder is still bleeding. Then I saw a lot of cuts on the green leaves of the mountain city. However, probably because of the protection of his own companions, plus himself is not a melee-type ninja, the

only remaining Kurenai is intact. "No, how can you survive in such a powerful and powerful Thunder attack?" Asuma immediately sent out new questions. "Now is not the time to say this, our team should immediately evacuate here... just the movement is too big..." Although it is still in the territory of the country of fire, after all, it is already a stone's throw away from the country of rain. Let's not say the sound. From the visual point of view,

Lei Qilin is a large flash bomb hanging in the sky, if there are The words of the ninja, no matter the enemy or the enemy, will definitely attract their attention. Although it is now thundering and raining, but only if they have the existence of such an organ, they will not regard the strange form as a natural lightning. So don't talk nonsense at this time. For the safety of the team, it is the first choice.

The first 91 chapters snea k! The country of the rain! ( 2 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Why are you evacuating? There is no need to explain the reasons for this. After all, there are no fools in these four people. The mission of the Shirou team is to sneak in, search, and investigate. Killing enemies is not within the scope of the mission. They need to

avoid encountering enemies as much as possible. "Red", Shirou looked at the lightest red, and then said, "With the favorable cover of heavy rain, we have to evacuate here as soon as possible. The weather is very favorable, but we can't care. You keep the team at the end responsible for cleaning up our movement. trace." No matter how many people retreat in that direction, the rainstorm will quickly eliminate their traces, but for the sake of

insurance, Shirou still screamed. Kurenai did not hesitate and immediately nodded and said, "I understand." "retreat!" Shirou ordered, and the four turned around and ran. After a battle, the Shirou team's four Chakras suffered different degrees of loss. Tokubetsu is Shirou , which is no longer suitable for successive operations. The evacuation was started by Asuma , and the

mountain green leaves followed with the captives, followed by Shirou , and finally the Kurenai responsible for cleaning up the movements of the team . They did not blindly turn around and return to the country of fire, but they are still moving along the border between the two countries. The task cannot be abandoned. However, because the previous provoked movement is not small, the established route of the Shirou squad can

no longer be gone, or the original plan of quietly and quickly cutting into the rain country has been abandoned. Although from the position, the Shirou squad is still in the territory of the country of fire, but no one can be sure that the opposite rain has not noticed the situation here, perhaps the enemy has sent a detective ninja. In order to be safe and the task can be carried out smoothly, Shirou chose to extend the task execution time. This four-person team needs to

be temporarily hidden and quiet, and then look for new sneak opportunities. Now, the first thing they have to deal with is the problem of this prisoner. ............ In a hidden mountain, the bottom of the towering mountain has a part that is inwardly tilted and inwardly recessed. Blocking the outside rain is not a problem, and the Shirou team temporarily hides here. At this time, Kurenai is helping Asuma and the

mountain green leaves to deal with the wounds - whether it is a professional medical ninja, simple wound treatment and dressing work is basically one of the necessary skills for female ninjas like Red. Shirou is now considering ways to put out intelligence from the enemy. “ Do you need me to unlock Genjutsu ?” After completing the work on hand, Kurenai asked. The ninja of this wind demon family has been

bundled with a scorpion at this time, and there is no chance of escape from unlocking Genjutsu . However, although the scorpion is miserable, it is much stronger than the end of the barbecue. After all, the cuisine and cooking methods are different. Shirou feels that there are two pieces that need to be clarified: First, why do the Ninjas of the Wind Demon family appear in Konoha and attack the Kono

ha Ninja without hesitation, is it determined to obtain the bounty? Second, why can the other party accurately call out his name? Who is collecting his intelligence? Unlock Genjutsu and then give the ninja a special torture? This is not a good choice. Without efficiency, no one can guarantee that the other party must be true. Shirou indulged a bit. In the end, he did not choose a rough way, but first looked at

the green leaf of the mountain city. "Mountain City, can you read the memory?" In the previous information from the team members given by Kage , Shirou already knew that the Aoyama Green Leaf could use the memory reading ability similar to the Yamanaka family, but did not know how much he could detect the memory. The mountain green leaves push the sunglasses that

push the eyes on the eyes... Yes, This goods are also cloudy with a pair of sunglasses. In Konoha and other villages, there are indeed a few people. Their bodies are actually sunglasses. The things under the sunglasses are nothing more than humanoid frames. "You can try it. If it is not sealed, there should be no problem." The tone of the mountain green leaves is not

certain, and he is more cautious in speaking this serious matter. However, in fact, the stray ninja like this is not a ninja who is born in an important position and can be exposed to extreme secrets. Isn't there anyone who will specifically set up a brain seal to protect him? Shirou ’s guess still makes sense, and the Ninja of the Wind Demon family has not been protected. "Be careful, don't make this important source of information a fool if you are not successful." Shirou said as

he gestured to the mountain green leaves. Shancheng Qingye nodded and did not speak again. He first concentrated himself, then he made a seal that Shirou had never seen before, and then put his right hand palm on the forehead of the Wind Ninja. Shirou 's suggestion still makes sense. This kind of violent spirit invades an inadvertent consequence, but it is much more serious than physically inserting a hard

foreign body into someone. The latter has the most local bleeding of some organs. And have a certain chance to induce infectious diseases... The former is much more serious, UU reading www.uukanshu. If a sneeze is not sneeze in the course of the operation, it may completely damage the spirit of the person being treated, and a new vegetative person is produced. Shirou took off his mask and looked at the movements of the green leaves of the

mountain city. He couldn't help but grin. Now he has made up his mind, this protective seal for the brain, he is no systematic study before, but back then, he would have to ask Kushina , Uzumaki clan has no proprietary seal operation for this situation ...... If there is, he will either let Kushina add a few brains, or he will learn to himself. Just as Shirou was thinking and diverging, he was talking about it.

At this point he closed his glasses, and the palms never left the enemy's head. "found it!" The mountain city's green leaves and the corners of the sweat, the tone of the speech is also a bit fast, this time he estimated that there is no mastery of this spiritual attribute to detect Ninjutsu . "These people are indeed people of the Wind Devils..." “A week ago, they received the task of Yu Yin’s release in the gold exchange,

and sneaked into the country of fire to assassinate the Konoha ninja to get a commission, but the first thing they encountered was our team...” “Sure enough, is this the case?” Shirou murmured. However, the words of the mountain city Aoba have not been finished yet. "There is also important information. In the exchange of gold, all unknown people or forces have issued high rewards for the captain, and verified

and published some of your information..." "..." When he heard such a thing, Shirou 's look changed slightly. The first 92 chapters snea k! The country of the rain! ( 3 ) [ Happy New Year to all of you ] Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

Considering the degree of hatred towards him and the position that he is not suitable for personally, although there is no evidence at all, but with the guesswork, who is the reward for the release of Shirou students. Who killed the old home? Who and who has achieved peace? This is all things that can be understood after thinking about it. The discovery of the green leaves of the

mountain city, Ninjutsu, continued, and his "sight" followed the three ninjas to a secret gold exchange. The sound, the picture, the angle of view, and the fact that Ninjutsu feedback back, just like this was the experience that Shancheng experienced at the time. The three ninjas of the Fengmo family received the task of assassinating the Konoha ninja in the country of invasion .

Then the person in charge of the gold exchange office also deliberately handed another reward book to the masked ninja. After the masked ninja finished reading, he handed the reward book to the captive ninja who fell in the hands of the Shirou team. . Through the perspective of this captive ninja, the mountain city Aoba saw the information on the reward book, and then he opened the above information.

"Name: White Night Fork, Shiraishi Shirou (suspected) Respective forces: Land of Fire Konoha forbearance Village Age: 12 - 15 years old Gender: Suspected male Appearance: white hair and mask, between 150 and 155 Ninjutsu features: unprinted hi gh-order Thunder, Summoning Jutsu

Strength estimate: Tokubetsu Jōnin or above Bounty: 5 million deaths and 10 million corpses. ” The memory of the captive ninja is that the three people came to the border of the country of fire and the country of the rain. There is nothing to be aware of Tokubetsu's attention and valuable information. The mountain green leaves also removed their palms, ending this

rather confusing exploration of Ninjutsu . "There is still a portrait of you, and there are other features that are consistent with you except for the absence of a face." In the gold exchange office, this information about Shirou , on the whole, it is said to be very detailed, not to be. After all, even the front photos of Shirou are not there. Those who accept this reward can only rely on several features. Confirming his

identity, it is not appropriate to say that it is very general, the name of the age and height of Ninjutsu is correct. Some of these features are still second. After all, those features are not unique and it is not good to confirm Shirou 's identity. But can you get a ninja with no high-order Thunder instantly, how many of the entire ninja? . How many ninjas are at such a young age? What if it is limited to the hidden village of Konoha ?

Shirou ’s identity is also coming out. And if you look at it, the source of this information should come from Suna . The semi-detailed and detailed description of the Root is probably from Shirou 's performance on the Suna battlefield. At this time, Shirou has already understood that the three ninjas of the Fengmo family have judged the identity of the so-called "White Night Fork" from his thousand birds.

Well, he is a little too careful about Ninjutsu , which is a rare skill. After all, Namikaze Minato was surprised when he saw such a mineless thunder. The reward for the white night fork is 5 million yuan. After killing it, if you can bring the body back, it is 10 million two... This is better understood. Many ninjas have super strength at a young age, and this is not the result of their natural growth. In order to gain the strength or ability to

include physical ability beyond their own age, the ninja taking secret drugs, hormones or chicken blood is considered to be A more common phenomenon. Not to mention that there are still many ninjas who have made various inhuman modifications to their bodies in order to gain the ability that they did not belong to themselves. The body of the ninja can expose the secret medicines he took during his lifetime.

In the opinion of the person who posted the reward, Shirou has such strength at all ages. Is it definitely taking a lot of secret drugs? Tokubetsu is for the use of the Indo- Zeno , and if you can get information about it from the body, the value can be imagined. Therefore his body is worth more. These are all reasonable categories of intelligence, and the slot is... "Wait, I don't want to say anything else. The amount of such a high bounty is not of

concern for the time being. But what is the meaning of a male suspected gender?" In Shirou 's tone, it seems to mean something crazy? Kurenai and the mountain city Aoba did not speak, just looked at Shirou's skin that was too white with a similar look ... The meaning of the eyes is that you are suspected of being a man? This is the skin! Is this reward? Do you think this is what I am willing to ask? Is this stuff not returned?

After all, he still has no way to say this. But Sarutobi Asuma is the son of the fire Kage , the successor of the will of fire, in general he is more dare to tell the truth. So he used a 30-year-old smoker, married and divorced, remarried and divorced, vicissitudes of life, and tasted the warmth of the world, and at the same time, the most important thing is that it is easy to convince. : "What do you mean by suspected men?"

"The meaning of the three words that are suspected to be male should be quite clear..." "The suspected male means suspicious woman..." Amount... This is a good reason, UU reading www. Uukanshu. Com Shirou is actually speechless. Is there any logical flaw in it? No. Still pay attention to the transfer point and consider something meaningful. Regarding the reward for himself, Shirou didn't care. In

the current environment of enduring wars, this is just the risk of adding 10 values in the risk of 10,000. At best, this 10 is for him alone. For this matter, Shirou 's most intuitive impression is that Suna or the four generations of wind Kage is stingy, isn't it a blow to his hometown, as for such a vengeance? Also with a special reward... This kind of thinking is that the legendary standing and

talking does not hurt, anyway, no one in this world can blow up Shirou 's hometown. "Cough, this is my own problem, we don't have to care too much, now let's talk about the next task." The topic turned to the right thing, and the three young Konoha ninja expressions were reemphasized. The investigation task should continue. According to Shirou 's arrangement, the team will stay in this hidden place for several hours, rest,

recover the injury and Chakra, and then start to sneak into the rain country with the night. It is rainy and dark, and the light is too dark, just like the crisis of the mission itself. As for the ending of the prisoner... Let's just say that the four Konoha ninjas still have a conscience. In the end, they did not take the inhumane way to make the prisoners a reserve grain, but they were very compassionate to help the other party wipe their necks.

The captive ninja died silently and without pain in Genjutsu . It is actually like this: Did you start? No, it is over... The first 93 chapters snea k! The country of the rain! ( 4 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge With the cover of the night rain and the moving sound, Shirou carefully

changed the sneak position three times that night, and the investigation team finally successfully bypassed the border garrison of the rain country and sneaked into the rain country. Within the territory. Their luck is a bit of a back, and the first two sneak spots have obvious signs of ninja activity. After successfully sneaking into the rain country, this does not mean that the Shirou squad's mission has been successful. In fact, the

difficult time of their mission has only just begun. In the past , no matter how dangerous, the Shirou team was still in the territory of the country of fire, and there were certain advantages in both the environment and the psychological. Now they are completely in the enemy territory, except for themselves and their teammates. Everything around is full of malice. What is more serious is the enemy, where the density

and quantity of the enemy cannot be the same as in the country of the country of fire. This is the subject and the guest are reversed, as long as Shirou is a little careless, this little four The Ninja Scouting Team may die without any suspense here. So after entering the country of the rain, the leader of the four-man team that moved vertically changed back to Shirou, who was the captain . Of course, they are extra careful. With Shirou 's ability

to perceive, it is possible to lead the way to the greatest extent to avoid unnecessary danger. If the task requirements are only "intrusion", Shirou can consider using Summoning to invade from the air. For the Summoning beast of the Eight Diagrams Crow , it is not impossible to fly with such four ninjas. However , the mission of the Shirou team is also to investigate.

The investigation task includes the deployment of ninjas along the rain country. Once Konoha wants to invade the rain, such intelligence is self-evident. Therefore, the Shirou team should try to find out the location of the ninja guards along the way. It is best to find the hidden detection points deployed by the enemy in key locations. Therefore, based on such investigation requirements, in such rainy days and nights, high-altitude means cannot

grasp the detailed information along the way. Even if the weather is sunny, in the dense forests like the rain country, the details of the trees cannot be found from the air. After all, if you fly in the sky, the high-flying people's eyesight will be exhausted. No one of these ninjas has the ability to see through, but if the fly is low, the enemy is not a blind man, the goal of the gossip crow... Intrusion The behavior will be exposed immediately.

Therefore, the Shirou team can only choose this most secure and dangerous way of investigating and invading. Along the way, they did encounter a few rainy fourperson squads, but thanks to Shirou 's perception, they risked the other side. Not only that, from the frequency and regional distribution of the enemy's appearance, Shirou also summed up the law of the other party's activities and the

approximate range and time of each team. With such a rule, the Shirou team is more reliable for the enemy's dodge. In the middle of the night, the land of the rain. The Shirou team's fourperson group is sitting around with their bodies... But this is not to warm up, but to record the important information they have observed. Shirou took out a waterproof map from his arms. This special paper-made map

can't be wet anyway with ordinary rain. Asuma and the mountain green leaves help Shirou to unfold and fix the map. With amazing memory and deductive power, even if it has been moving in the night, Shirou can roughly confirm the position of the team. And the error should not exceed 200 meters. Now Shirou wants to record the scope of the activities of the rain squad that

he just encountered on the map. Shirou certainly won't use Mingguang, after all, in this rainy day and night, Lighting is the standard killing behavior. Fortunately, he has special props. Shirou escaped a highlighter from his pocket bag - this is his customary name. In fact, there is only one point on the top of the pen and the fluorescent word: the tip of the pen is slightly bright.

If you look at the distance within 20 meters, this is the brightness of a firefly, and if you are far away, nothing can be seen. Shirou 's eyes are close to the map, and just by the light, he has to mark the information to be marked. It’s really tired. After the marking was completed, the mountain green leaves and Asuma carefully refolded t he map and returned it to Shirou .

Such quest items have always been placed in the hands of the captain. The four people had no communication with each other. This series of actions was completed. From Shirou's map to the retraction of the map, no noise was heard in the middle. Perhaps even if there is a team of ninjas who have just passed by them, as long as there are no ninjas with special perceptual abilities, they will not find them by virtue of the five senses of visual hearing.

Shirou ultimate goal of the team, is the country of rain from a place 50 kilometers of the border, it was a front-line positions, Root , according to previously Konoha intelligence, ninja strongholds stationed there nearly four digits. And Shirou 's main mission goal is to confirm whether the number of enemy ninjas has increased or decreased. The country of the rain country is small, UU reading www.uukanshu.com 50 kilometers seems to be not far

away, although it is also called "frontline stronghold" but basically it is said that it is very deep, and even you can say that it is the enemy's core control area, So the next level of danger can be imagined. So even if there is a more accurate map in hand, but due to the cautious mindset and the complete unfamiliar environment for the discomfort of this team, Shirou they are moving very slowly. At any time during this time, the weather has been rainy and the weather is dark in

the daytime, but the darkness will not make the enemy ninjas unable to see the invasion target of the Shirou team, so after considering the whole, Shirou decided that the team will lurk during the day. Go forward at night. They will start moving after the night, and when the sky turns bright, they will find the right place to take turns to rest, stay vigilant and maintain physical strength. In the enemy's territory, food and water sources do not have to be thought of,

and Shirou 's supply with them can only maintain a minimum level of consumption. During the mission, the squad was exceptionally silent, and the only communication that existed between them was also carried out through the whispers of the hands. When they can't make a sound, they will never make a sound. In this way, after three days and four nights, they finally reached the most important investigation target. ^^^^^

Ps: Sorry, sorry, it’s been two days before I can resume the update rhythm. Thanks to the book friend Qingfeng Feiyu, -Yin's reward, thank you for the 500 rewards of the book's hungry meat package, thank you for the book friend Cao Cao Cao Cao's 10000 reward, plus more. Thank you for your support of this book to encourage recommendation and reward. I didn't expect to have a day recommended by the homepage. I recommended

it on Sanjiang this week. If you are convenient, please vote for Sanjiang. Thank you very much. Chapter 94 : The first encounter with the blood of the ninja ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Judging from the time spent by the Shirou team on the mission path and the distance they traveled, it seems that it is not proportional, but here is the enemy country.

Every time they go further, they must be more careful. So in such a short distance of 50 kilometers, they spent three days and four nights to get close to the goal. On the fourth day, God did not know whether it was intended to help or deliberately add chaos. In short, the rain stopped. The weather changes have advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that the weather will improve after the rain stops, which is beneficial

to the Shirou team that is about to conduct long-range investigation . The same is true for the disadvantages. For both parties, the lighting conditions are equal, and the other party is more likely to find the Shirou team. There is one more point. The team must be more careful when moving. After the rain stops, the convenience that will help destroy the traces of the activity at any time is not seen. On the contrary, the muddy ground after the rain is more

likely to leave traces and is easier to track and discover. The first point is easier to overcome. It is only a matter of hiding. The second point is extremely unfavorable. From the perspective of a higher mission price, no matter how dangerous, the task must be carried out. From the perspective of life's sincerity, the Shirou team has stopped three kilometers away from the other's stronghold. They will not, and will not be able to go any further.

Taking into account the density of the enemy and the unpredictable means of detection, if you go down, it is the act of smashing into the muzzle of the other party. However, if you want to see the enemy's behavior at this distance, Shirou ca n't do it personally, so the next task is mainly to rely on the mountain green leaves. He is also a ninja who can use Summoning Jutsu , and the Summoning beast is not as swaying as Shirou , the

ordinary is quite inconspicuous - the crow. “Ready? Summoning Jutsu ?” The other side scored a gesture without a problem. The Shirou squad is now in two or two groups, hidden in two big trees. Shirou himself and the mountain city are in a group. They are responsible for the investigation of the stronghold. Kurenai and Asuma stay together and are responsible for the close range warning.

In order to conceal the chakra fluctuations caused by the use of Ninjutsu , when it is farther away from here, the mountain city Aoba has used Summoning Jutsu , summoning a dozen crows that are no different from the average crow. After responding to Shirou 's words, according to the established method, the mountain green leaves released the first crow. Summoning Jutsu , plus simple Jutsu , constitutes all the means of investigation of the

mountain green leaves. He will attach a spirit to the crows for simple control, and the two will share visually. The crow flies from the hollow to the rain, but in order not to cause any doubt, it will not stay, and will circling at most. At this time, the green leaves of the mountain city, a blank piece of paper on the knee, one hand holding his left eye, the other hand holding a pen, quickly flashing the crow's vision. record it.

Multi-purpose, if this job is to let Shirou do it, his brain capacity and brain utilization rate is simply a small meaning, but for the young man who does not hang on the mountain city, it will undoubtedly cause a considerable mental burden. The things that a crow sees are limited after all. In order to detect the accuracy of the investigation, it is necessary to make a leap in many times, but in order not to cause suspicion, it is not too rhythm, and it can be released from time to time, like "every half an

hour. Once, this kind of regular behavior cannot be done. If it is efficient, it is best to fly a few crows in each group, but take into account the spiritual burden of the mountain city, or come slowly. It's not difficult to describe things, but for this, the Shirou team has to stay here for a whole day. In the last crow, the mountain green leaves want to follow the rhythm of "a crow is thirsty, come down to find water to drink" and drop it to

the rain hidden point to make the closest distance to observe. But just as the crow fell, the accident happened, and shuriken didn't know where to smash and twisted. Fortunately, the other party did not take it seriously. It seems to be just for the purpose of eviction, like the students of the Ninja School are practicing. And shuriken just happened to be seen by the mountain city, so this controlled the crow to perform

a limit dodge, then flew away and turned away. This change almost made the mountain city smashed. Too dangerous. You know, if the general crow smashes a dart, it will only spray a lot of blood and a few Root hairs, but the crow that Summoning comes out will disappear. There is a sneaky Summoning beast over the stronghold . What is going on is a ninja who can think of it. Almost revealed...

Fortunately, there is no danger. The results of the investigation is still effective, originally Root According to Konoha intelligence, this base is 600-800 with rain Naruto, the resident, but from now to see, a large part of which has disappeared, the number of the ninja here already 200 Following. This shows that there may be some action in the rain, and the goal of the action should not be for Konoha otherwise the number of ninjas

in this stronghold should be increased rather than reduced. As for the mountain pepper fish, what do you want to do, this can only be considered by the upper level of Konoha , just on the Shirou team, the information brought back by this investigation is timely. After the night, the Shirou team began to slowly withdraw according to the established route, the task has been completed more than half, and then it is safe to return to the country of fire.

Compared with the time of coming back, the speed of going back is undoubtedly faster. After all, the original road returns, the surrounding terrain and the activities of the enemy have been touched again, and the familiarity is not enough. At least the impression is still there. It is no longer the previous one. That kind of complete strangeness. However, as they withdrew and moved further and further away from the stronghold of the country of

the rain, Shirou realized something different. The original investigation team of Yu Yin disappeared. What is going on? Shirou signaled the team to be more careful. After another two hours, they suddenly stopped. The four people were surrounded. Because of the special circumstances, Shirou simply said: "Have you heard?" The three men nodded and then said in unison, "I heard it."

In the silent night, the crisp sound of the collision between Kunai and shuriken is exceptionally far-reaching. This means that some people are fighting in front, and one of them is likely to be rain, and the disappearing rain can detect the ninja may be to pursue this enemy. After considering it for a few minutes, Shirou decided to take a look at it and figure out what happened next, and more importantly, if possible, he didn't want to change the evacuation route, and the

previous battle was undoubtedly blocked on their way. . The four walked cautiously forward. Gradually there was light in front, probably the trees were lit by Ninjutsu like the fire. Then, they saw the body of the rainy ninja. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Not one, but a bunch. After confirming that there were no enemies around, Shirou leaned down and examined it carefully.

The death of the rainy ninja is quite miserable, the body becomes dry, like a mummy, the opening of the body's mouth, with two eyes without any eyes on the face constitutes three hollows. After checking several bodies in succession, they all had the same fate, which reminded Shirou of some kind of martial arts. This life is a very powerful ninja. The various dead ninjas that Shirou saw were also quite a few. The self-confident

mentality was strong enough, but he was immediately scared, but not by the enemy's body, but by his own teammates. This fully made him realize that some aspects of his own can not be compared with the aborigines. Kurenai also examined the body. At this time, she is still not the temperamental female ninja in the future, but also falls into the category of Loli. Although no one cares, her face was so clear in the fire, she saw her pumping a small

nose, and then licked the eyes of the pair of Kazi. Then she looked at the body in front of her eyes and muttered to herself: "The aroma of malt~" This is with the tone of the sound, let Shirou automatically fill the following sentence: Connoisseur, come and try it, don't know who created the silky ninja! He felt that Kurenai was about to put the bodies on the plate, and it was still hot...

A girl who can say such a thing to a strange body, who dares to? Ok, there is one in this team that dares to ask. In short, Shirou is in the eye. Lolita Kurena , I Shiraishi Shirou respects you as a man! Chapter 95 : The first encounter with the blood of the ninja ( 2 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge

In fact, what Kurenai said is not wrong. Objectively, the body can indeed smell a similar aroma of malt. After Shirou carefully smelled it, he could feel the faint smell, and his sense of smell was obviously not as sensitive as other senses. These rainy and tolerant people are miserable, all of them are dry mummies, and the skin on their faces is all wrinkled into strips. It feels that they can be drawn at any time and anywhere.

It's not surprising to be able to smell this kind of smell that is ordinary on the table but strange on the body, but if someone has an appetite, then there is a problem. Shirou just thought of it, Sarutobi Asuma spoke abruptly: "I am a little hungry, so to speak..." No words to watch the sky. There is a saying that can really make humans fear, only humans themselves, Shirou is now a little scared to his two men.

The red line of karma is definitely not a mess, and there is something in it that is called fate, whether or not the two can make a pair. However, it is normal to feel hungry on the way to the mission. After all, they can only rely on the soldiers to fill their hunger, but the soldiers and granules cannot eat three meals after all, so sometimes they will be hungry. However, can you not look at the occasion when you talk about this product?

Shirou stretched out his right hand, and the index and middle fingers were close together, then gently leaned on the neck of a corpse... With a little touch, the body temperature has not been exhausted. That is to say, these ninjas have just been killed. Considering that the front is still fighting, is this group of rain hidden in the blink of an eye? Although Asuma and Red intentionally or unintentionally said two nonsense, Shirou also

silently spit a few slots, but now is not the kind of easy time. Or this team is actually dangerous and can't do it. "Is this a bit of a burn? Is this a way of mass-producing mummies? It should be burned and steamed. Is it right?" Shirou is both muttering and asking everyone to say. "It’s burning, steaming..." "That is to say, the identity of the real fighting ninja is coming out..."

" Suna 's blood continues to limit..." " The hero of Suna ..." "The burning leaf warehouse..." A few people, you have a sentence, I have already guessed the detailed identity of one of the previous battles. There is no way. This kind of characteristic is so obvious that the blood is used in the limit. It is too eye-catching, almost a little bit of experience. The frontline ninja, whose message is not so closed, can guess the identity of the operator.

After all, using the ninja that burns this blood to limit the boundaries, it seems that only Suna Jōnin is a leaf warehouse. Here to say, Shirou finally received a ninja handbook before becoming the team leader , and it is a more comprehensive one, which records the conspicuous ninja information of many countries, so Shirou can judge This is the identity of a burning ninja. Although he was helpless when he was

receiving it at the time , why didn't he tell him about this thing? Suna Ye Cang, the name and the identity and characteristics of this ninja, there is no reason not to appear in Konoha 's intelligence system - in the war, each village has a star-making plan, and Suna 's burning leaf warehouse, if In the propaganda sense, it is probably equivalent to Konoha 's golden flash. It is not difficult to understand the blood limit and

burnt. It can't be the combination of wind and fire. Then you can get the ability to make high temperature instantly. It can be very environmentally friendly and low-carbon, so that the water in the enemy will be evaporated and dried. The outer organs are steamed at once. It is not difficult to understand, and the burning method is not complicated. However , if you smash the root, you can't defend it. You can only avoid it.

Otherwise, if you just slam it, it will become a shelf life of 30 centuries. Long dried bacon, If you sprinkle some salt, you can add another ten centuries. So the question is, Root , according to Konoha intelligence, leaves warehouse the main battle force has been deployed in the Ninja Suna of Iwa line, but now this time, Suna and Iwa situation bad way, at any time possible new outbreak War, but why did she run to the country of rain?

And although there is no covenant between Suna and Yuyin , but there is a tacit understanding of each other, why does she fight the Suna ninja again? Full of doubts. Go up and have a look? Still taking advantage of Ye Cang to attract the attention of the rainy ninja, take the opportunity to leave the country of the rain? Shirou is a bit tangled. To be honest, if he is just a person, he can immediately make up his mind to keep up

and take a look, but now he can follow three ninjas behind him, and the insight into Suna ’s actions is obviously not within their mission. Belongs to the behavior of extra-budgets. "I used to look at you, you..." Shirou thought about it and decided to understand the actual situation. He considered acting alone and he wanted to act alone. But now it is necessary to arrange for the other three to find a place to wait or to evacuate in advance. He has

not made up his mind for a moment. No matter what choice you make, you carry an unknown danger. Shirou's work is not too strong, but when he asks for a plan, he often imagines things in the worst ending. The Asuma three people stayed somewhere , and the result was surrounded by the rain- hidden people... Arrange the Asuma three people to evacuate in advance, meet the rain and ninja , engage in war, attract more

rain and ninja, and then be surrounded by the group... With such a thought, the amnesty is not as good as the four people. In this enemy country, the four people can work together at least to die. " Shirou , we are a small team, so we still have to act together." At this time Asuma spoke again. Asuma probably saw Shirou 's entanglement and knew that the immediate thing was out of the task, but he also judged that Suna 's intention seemed to be an

important thing for Konoha , with the ninja's selfdetermination ability. He chose to support Shirou 's actions. Although the two countries have ceased to form an alliance, will trust exist in two enemies killed and killed? Shirou moved his gaze to Kurenai and the mountain green leaves, and the two almost nodded at the same time. Everyone agreed, so Shirou simply gave up his entanglement. He waved his hand and said:

"go!" If you look at it, you won't be cooked, what is tangled. Then the four men began to walk toward the front of the light, and the bodies of the rain-hidden people along the way also became a line, a rough one, which is the number of twenty-three. And the death is the miserable, all mass-produced mummies. As for the body of Suna Ninja, none of them have been seen. This

makes Shirou and others begin to suspect that the Suna ninja who invaded the country of the rain seems to have only one person in Yecang? The sound of the front fight has been as clear and audible as it is in the ear. It seems that the warring parties can be seen at the next corner, and the Shirou team is instantly cautious. There is also a big tree that is blocking the way they look at the warring parties.

Shirou just wanted to arrange the way of observation, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com The results have not waited for him to respond, never thought of a group of oranges with white fire, bypassing the tree appeared in the sight of the four, and then immediately came to the eyes of Shirou . Then, in the time when the average person's nerves are too late to make a reflection at zero o'clock and a second, the fire Kage seems to be

expanding, spreading, and exploding! Burning! And it's still a burning attack! Almost instinctive, the thousand birds flow is full of Shirou 's body. Exposure is not exposed? Sorry, this will really take no time to consider these issues! The detective smashed Kurenai , then came to the waist and hugged, then slammed back and slammed back

and squatted on Asuma 's abdomen! This can be a little bit of effort, Asuma 's expression is raised, in short, he directly folded the upper body and the lower body together, the waist is in front, the hands and feet are behind, as the arrow rushes back, then there is no time difference The impact hit the green hill behind the mountain, and then two people fly back together! After kicking this foot, Shirou didn't even look

at the two men, and hugged Kurenai directly ! ............ PS: I also invite you to vote for Sanjiang Tickets. I don’t want to vote for any place. But in this issue, Sanjiang’s book is basically the most widely collected. The result is only 30, and one quarter of it is my own vote. The number of votes is nearly five. Hundred, smashed orz~~ Return to the old version of the starting point from the web page, the home page

Sanjiang recommended there is a "more", click, and then enter the Sanjiang page on the right hand side of the page, there is a Sanjiang ticket to receive, click, and then vote for the following science on the line ~ A little trouble, but please support everyone, thank you very much. The first 96 chapters of blood following the initial encounter Ninja ( 3 )

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Is Shirou picked this moment, Kurenai whole person Dusu. There is no complicated emotion in the amount, purely in the literal sense of crispness. The crisp one is crisp. It doesn't matter anything about men and women. Otherwise, Kurenai 's face should change color, such as reddish?

In terms of the results, she is now really looking, but not red. It is changing green. It is white. It is green and white. The reason is very simple. Thousands of birds flow this thing, it is irrelevant to the Shirou operator, but it is a high-order Thunder, and it is impossible to have a teammate injury exemption. In an emergency, Shirou only cares about speeding up, and he still

has to take care of his teammates. In short, two or three seconds of electricity, although painful, but can not die. The reason why it is Kurenai is purely instinctive reaction. There is absolutely no emotion in this place. After proving that he had left the burning range, Shirou immediately threw Kurenai aside. Of course, many of them are subconscious reactions. From the distance, if you hold it, Shirou can get

the Kurenai next to him, and you can get the Asuma behind you . Then the question is coming. Is he supposed to hold the girl, or should he hold the man? One is light and soft. One, cough, friendship reminder, this person is a beard. Contrast the technical action of "Princess Hug", and then consider the facial features, body contrast, the possibility of destroying the overall picture harmony from

causality, and the crisis that caused the character to collapse... In short, because of the light body and softness, Shirou chose The sister. Otherwise, would you let him pick up Asuma and kick Kurenai with one kick ? This unscientific. But if you ask Kurenai 's opinion, let her make a choice. She would rather be the one who was kicked. It is of course uncomfortable to take a kick, but she feels that it is a onetime pain. It is better than

staying at Shirou . Power is strong. To ask Asuma , he is willing to be held by Shirou . It is really painful to be kicked by the full force. At present, he still does not know that he has broken several Root ribs. He roughly judges how many Roots look. The luckiest one should be the green leaf of the mountain city. Although he was also kicked, he had Asuma made the meat pad and cushion in front of him. When he fell, he also made a

meat pad and cushion for Asuma . The two men evened out. However, Asuma in front of the meat pad broke the bones, and the green leaf behind the mountain was just a back drop. "boom!" The enemy's Ninjutsu broke out in front of the latter behind a few people. In such an emergency, the powerful Ninjutsu was miraculous and did not cause any harm.

Thanks to Shirou 's god reaction. ... but it is Shirou itself that causes teammates to hurt . As a result, this dodge was successful. After all, there was no dead person, but the degree of successful completion was very limited. Although there was no dead person, Captain Shirou let the two teammates lose their combat power. A compound fracture. One person continues to paralyze.

Put down Kurenai later, Shirou thi s opportunity to observe two men he kicked. Very good, Shirou is very satisfied with his foot strength, and the explosive force between the moments is very smooth, and both of them are sent out of the burning range. Asuma , not so good... Well, he is lingering, and there are bloodstains in his mouth, which may be like a dog.

Shirou silently expressed his apology for half a cent. I don't know why, the enemy has not continued to attack. I have already decided that this move has solved Shirou and others. The line of sight is still isolated, although I don't know how the team was discovered, but it is estimated that the enemy is not as strong and clear. The mountain green leaves quickly

supported Asuma back to Shirou 's side. "Cough, Shirou , I think you have too much of this foot, I can avoid the attack just now." Asuma is very dissatisfied with the attack from his teammates. Of course, I am dissatisfied, and no one wants to write on the epitaph of "This Ninja is the son of 3rd Hokage , and unfortunately , the one who has lost the interest of teammates". Shirou looked at Asuma without looking at it.

Everyone had his own judgment in a crisis situation. Asuma felt that he could avoid such an attack. It was his own judgment, whether he had overestimated his ability, this Not within the scope of Shirou 's calculations. Shirou can guarantee that he can kick the opponent out of this range of Ninjutsu 's attack circle, and then all four can escape the attack. This is enough. He believes in himself, so he will do things according to his own ideas.

So he just took a kick from his own judgment. Kurenai didn't talk, she didn't have no opinion, but she was still over. "The enemy's moves are really unusual, burning, and it's a bloody limit. In the blink of an eye, half of our people lost their mobility..." Shirou seemed to frown and think about something, then spoke. This makes the mountain city green leaves look at it. If it is not that everyone graduated in the same period, it

is Chūnin , and Shirou is already a small captain . If you say this, it seems that the second-level disability Asuma has just not been produced by him. . He still has footprints on his body, bloody. It’s really a kind of leadership art to squint and talk. In short, both Asuma and Kurenai have temporarily lost their mobility. The thousand birds on Shirou first dispersed, and then his hands were sealed.

Ninja · Summoning Jutsu . UU reading book www. Uukanshu.com Three heads and red-clad split dogs were summoned by him... as a means of travel for teammates. "Go on the dog!" The slot is full of commands, but the mountain city Aoba knows, he put Asuma and Kurenai on the back of the dog. Shirou was in front, the main task was to guard and attack, and the mountain city Aoba stood next to the split

dog. The main task was to prevent two teammates from slipping off the back of the dog. Then, they still bypassed the front occlusion and saw the battlefield in front of them: Regardless of the enemies that have already been bacon, there are about 30 people who are still alive and still fighting. Shirou quickly glanced at the ninja, female ninja, Suna guards who fought with them . Sure enough, it is a burning leaf warehouse.

The Shirou squad came out so arrogantly that they had just been exposed. Besides, Shirou is now ready to summon the gossip crow at any time. In an emergency, the team can escape from the air. Stupid, he really will fly. "Hey? Did you escape my attack?" The voice of the woman, the mouth of the mouth is surrounded by the rain. Obviously, in terms of quantitative comparison, it is absolutely weak, but the

surrounded Ye Cang has a very calm look. In contrast, the opposite rain and the ninja, all have a lingering face. Ninjas can die, and they will die at any time, but no one is not afraid of death. And if it is possible, no one will choose this kind of death. Ye Cang turned her head and frowned when she saw the external features of Shirou et al. " Kanoha 's Ninja?" Obviously, she thinks that people who have just

come from that direction should be the reinforcements of Yu Yin. Chapter 97 : The first encounter with the blood of the ninja ( 4 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge It may be because of the simple purpose of identification by the enemy and the enemy, or there may be more profound reasons. The equipment style of the different villages is

completely different, and this can be seen. Not to mention the ninja's head with a dog-like protection. Shirou 's guards were hidden under the mask, and Asuma and Kurenai were now kneeling on the dog's back and buried in the dog's hair, but the Konoha guards of the mountain green leaves were exposed. Therefore, it is not surprising that Ye Cang called the power of several people.

With Shirou 's popularity in Suna , then Ye Cang will probably also break his identity as a white night fork. Shirou secretly guards against the people who are violent at any time, and the burning is really tricky. The other party said a nonsense, according to the usual practice, Shirou also had to return a few nonsense. "A few times to defeat the hero of the Iwa attack, Suna 's blood continues to limit the ninja to

burn the leaf warehouse, why is this time in the rain country?" Asked, as a Konoha ninja, Shirou is now questioning a Suna ninja, and is still known as Suna Ninja. And he is a Chūnin , and everyone is a Jōnin . Unexpectedly, Ye Cang really answered his question. "If you want to say something, it is for the task." ... no matter anyone can judge, the female ninja said a nonsense again.

Of course, it is impossible to disclose what specific tasks are. " Kanoha 's Ninja, what does Suna have to do without any reason to explain to you?" “No,” Shirou said without hesitation. “ There is no affiliation between Konoha and Suna , but considering that the two countries have just reached a covenant to achieve peace, Suna ’s every move will cause Konoha ’s nervousness. This time you Such a wellknown ninja appeared in the

enemy territory of Konoha , so that we can't help but doubt that Suna will have another move against Konoha . " Shirou ’s words now sound like they are this team that was specifically designed to sneak into the country of the rain. It is very magical. It is clearly on the land of people's rain. The number of people in the scene is dominated by the rain and the ninja. The two same invaders actually talked

to the rain-stricken people around them. In fact, even if Shirou doesn't ask, he will soon know the purpose of Ye Cang's coming to Yu Yin because of the coincidence. The appearance of the Shirou squad, although there are only four people and one dog, but his Summoning beast split dog's body shape and his mouth open to reveal the fangs of the scorpion is still very pressureful.

The three heads and the fierce six eyes of the split dog are very capable of supporting the scene. So the two sides fought into a three-way confrontation, and the scene became a bit strange. For Shirou 's words, Ye Cang did not respond, but she began to stare at Shirou 's eyes. Was it discovered? Shirou secretly tried to figure it out. "Speaking of it, your appearance reminds me of one

of the mission descriptions in the village. In the final battle between Konoha and Su na , this person invaded the anti-empty Suna village and carried out a wide range. No difference in destruction... Konoha Ninja, are you called the White Night Fork?" Sure enough, the Wind Devils were able to detect his identity with the Indo-Ray, and the Suna Ninja was able to make such a guess with his appearance.

After all, there is hatred on both sides. The words of Ye Cang, although the tone is normal, but the expression of emotions with a little bit of teeth. Shirou wonders, what is going on? Did she kill her husband that day? However, he is not stupid enough to immediately recognize his identity. "Now Konoha and Suna are the parties to the covenant. The country of the fire and the country of the wind have achieved peace. Any action in

the war is only a means to promote peace... ...and peace has been achieved, and right or wrong, there is no reason to consider the special means at the time. Jōnin Ye Cang, you have no reason and no right to attack us. Do you want to destroy the hard-won peace between Konoha and Suna ? ” This is called a righteousness, as if Suna should be killed. “Do you think that invading the village of Suna and

destroying general facilities is a means of achieving peace?” Shirou said with a helpless tone, "In fact, it really promoted the peace process, isn't it?" This makes sense, and the destruction of those facilities really pushed behind the surrender of Suna . Ye Cang was speechless, then suddenly laughed. "You can say, White Nights, but after all, you have caused great damage to Suna . This hatred is impossible because the words

peace will be erased. You may be the hero of Konoha , but it is our Suna. An uncompromising enemy." The other party seems to have fixed his identity. Maybe Shirou still doesn't know his reputation on Suna . After the air invasion, his reputation on the side is probably like the smelly and hateful of Konoha White fang . . In a short time, he was able to rank in the top five of the “ Knoha Ninjas who want to kill themselves ” by Suna . UU

reading book www. Uukanshu. Com Ye Cang no longer manages Shirou's plausible peace force, but instead exchanges the topic just saying: "You just said that attacking you will make Kage ring the peace of the two countries. For example, now I am killing you. In the country of the rain, do you think anyone will know about this?" "For example, even if Konoha executives know that Suna killed Konoha , you

think they will restart the battle with Suna because of this ?" Not necessarily. Shirou could give such an answer without thinking about it. With the character of 3rd Hokage , it will certainly not destroy the hard-won peace situation because of a small team's damage, even if this team has its own son. Ruthless? Is it weak? From the perspective of the victim, there is such a feeling, but as a fire Kage , the

consideration is more comprehensive. "So you are confident that you can leave our team?" Shirou said as he began to gesture to the mountain city, he knew that the next thing was really not good. "of course." In the eyes of the surrounding rainy ninja, which is a bit puzzled, this is the twoparty ninja of the covenant country. It is supposed to break through the two sides of the

rain-proof defense and actually started playing. If you change to another Konoha ninja, it probably won't be like this, but Shirou is too tempted by Suna . Maybe he really killed Ye Cang's husband, or just two months after he got married. The mountain green leaves jumped on the back of the split dog, and the dog then took the three to hide far away. He couldn't help in the battle, but considering the consequences of the technique

of sticking to the leaf warehouse, he still judged that he should not add to the battle. So Ye Cang rushed toward Shirou . The first 98 chapters of blood following the Ninja early encounter (5) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge One view says that the ninja master of Ninjutsu in the fine is not much, the reality is

also probably the case, such as super Kage -level ninja balls rubbing his life, only to rub the ball at the extensive and profound. For example, Shirou , although the attack method is still quite diverse, but the most common thing he does is to open the thunder and make himself look so conspicuous with a leaking light bulb. This is the so-called trick to eat all over the sky. Root According to information, this also leaves warehouse type.

Burning and steaming, destroying the enemy in two steps, the first step to capture the enemy, the second step to steam the enemy. The second step is mortal, but avoiding her attack, the difficulty is not that high. Ye Cang's burning Jutsu , in the midst of a large-scale battle, is undoubtedly extremely destructive, because the situation of people on the battlefield, for this kind of surgery Root is inevitable. But in the case of singleon-one combat, it has to be

said separately, as long as it is avoided before being burned, what is terrible? And she is the face of Shirou this type of speed, and good tolerance Taijutsu ninja in battle as long as the close, the pressure that Root is not an advantage. Shirou is carefully observing the movement of this leaf warehouse. In terms of the current subjective feelings, he feels that Ye Cang is famous, but it is not more difficult to deal with the high-speed ninja

of the Fengmo family he encountered before. The ninja was smashed by him with Thunder and Kirin, and he dealt with Ye Cang? I can't use such big tricks. ... This is a nonsense. In fact, he can't use Kirin at this time. There are four people in the Shirou squad, but Ye Cang has identified Shirou himself, one is his touting, and the other is his slap in the shadows of the sound and the sound, in the light of the light and the

darkness of the night is particularly good. So this is a leaking light bulb. Shirou twirled between the trees, only in the periphery, and from time to time with a burning smoldering will stick to his body. The chance of being close to the battle is not so good... And don't forget, even if you are close to the war, you can't get too close, otherwise you will still be steamed by the other side.

Shirou has to wait for a blow and a chance to let the enemy strike. Consumption? Or does he also choose a medium- and long-range attack? No, he wants to test it later. As he evaded the attack, he grabbed two throwing weapons like shuriken and disturbed the rhythm of the other party. It can only disturb the rhythm of the other party. Shirou also feels how nervous he is. The speed of Ye

Cang is also the level of general Jōnin . He even thinks that as long as he can break through the defense of the other side and draw the distance between the two sides, he may still rely on the attack and defense. Your own speed takes the initiative and advantage. The battle allowed the ninja to grow, and the same was true for Shirou . Shirou felt that his movements were more flexible than when he was fighting the Ninja of the

Wind Devils , rather than just a quick word. The two sides have already started playing, and the rain-stricken ninja is a bit blind. After a little consideration, they feel that they should not be idle here. After all, it is still the scene of the rain. So they also joined the offense very decisively, and the heads-up once again became a melee. It is a pity that the rain made a mistake and they made a mistake - they split a part of the man's hand and attacked

the split dog who had been holding the ram as a spectator. This can not blame the rain and the ninja, attacking the large Summoning beast is also a very normal category. After all, first of all, the dog is carrying three little devils, much like a cumbersome look. Then the second point, the size of the split dog is full of force. At first glance, it is an aggressive thing. This large Summoning beast must be a threat to the battle, and it

does not know when it will launch an attack. It is better to solve it as a priority, so that at least the rain can grasp the initiative in the attack is not. So, a rainy ninja gave the split dog a look. Then, give it another. Then the rain-hidden man found out, this silly dog, white and so long, such a fierce face, even the attack will not hide. Then, they gave the split dogs a lot.

Then they understand that the split dog is not going to hide, but even if it doesn't hide, because after a lot of disintegration, split the dog, it splits... Rainy Ninja is so arrogant, this thing, how can it still get more and more? These Summoning beast s have not seen them before. Oh, a rainy ninja rises up. Oh, a rainy ninja was bitten to death. ............ There was a creative attack on the split dog, and

there were naturally people who attacked Shirou and Ye Cang. A rainy ninja rushed to Shirou , but his level was not enough. It seems that he is preparing a otter Ninjutsu , but the print on his hands is still not finished, Shirou does not retreat , and squats and decisively deceives people. I saw that the thunder on him was another flash, suddenly speeding up, changing

the rhythm instantly rushed to the other side. Then stepping forward, facing the other's abdomen is a straight punch without a little fancy. Then the other's skills were interrupted. This has nothing to do with how much power Shirou uses. The Thousands of Birds attack and defend one. Think about Kurenai on the back of the dog . Shirou who is close to this state will lose resistance because of Thunder's paralysis.

Then his hand-operated fist that touched the other's abdomen was the palm of his hand. He grabbed the other's clothes and threw himself away. He threw the other person out. This is a cooperation, the cooperation is Shirou and the other is Shirou . He couldn't smash the liver and couldn't die, but Shirou threw him out as a shield, just blocking the steaming of Ye Cang. UU reading www.uukanshu.com

So this person was first charged, then steamed... While the hot, sevenfooted body was still floating in midair, Shirou flew again and kicked on the body. The body instantly rushed toward Ye Cang. The corpse isolated the line of sight of Shirou and Ye Cang, as a cover, Shirou first printed and then rushed! Thousands of birds sharply pierced the body in front of them without any

hindrance, and then stabbed the leaf chest itself! Shirou's obvious movement certainly caught the attention of Ye Cang. She had long been prepared for what the other party would do behind the corpse, so it was not difficult to avoid the Thousand Birds sharp gun. But this technique is not Shirou 's seal. Using the millennial sharp gun Shirou is instant and does not require printing. His seal is a multi- Kage Bunshin no technique.

The body began to slip because of its own weight, and the Thousand Birds sharply cleared the belly of the dead. Then Bunshin no was exposed in the eyes of Ye Cang. With the same lightning, it is almost impossible to add Bunshin no . Two Bunshin no clips from the side of Ye Cang. And the action is the same, Shirou 's right arm , which holds the fist, is naturally curved with tension, just enough to expand into a person's neck.

Lei Zhiguo has a combination of four generations of Ray Kage and Eight-tails Jinchuriki Chirabi 's combination of Ninjutsu , called the sturdy cattle plough hot knife. It is not clear that this move Shirou has not seen, and what requires power equals has never been considered. But he knows that he is wrapped around the wings of a thousand birds. Under such high-speed collision, it is the sharpest sword. The cutting

and tearing effect can easily cut off the spine and neck of the other side, and then the next moment. Can throw away the other's head... If the next moment can come. The first 99 chapters pacifi st, PX --- PAIN ( 1 ) Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge Asuma , who is being carried by a dog like a dog , still tenaciously twists his

neck, and endures the pain of his chest and abdomen to maintain his sight, in an attempt to see the situation on the battlefield. Although he is the son of 3rd Hokage , he does have to admit that Shirou , who was born at the same time, is not able to get such a reputation in Suna , and he really has a lot of strength in terms of strength. Then, in his pupil, Shirou 's Bunshin no scored on both sides of the scene.

From Asuma 's point of view, pressing Root can't see Ye Cang's expression, but he feels like the panic of the famous female ninja... Facing unexpected, unexpected, Who can bring death to death, and who can keep calm from the beginning? Suna hero died in Konoha White Nightshade... For Konoha , is this good news? For Suna , is this bad news? But whether it is good news or bad news, even if it is

really circulated, there will be no consequences. Just as Ye Cang said to Shirou earlier, will the two great villages that have just achieved peace restart the war because of such a thing? No, no matter who killed who, it is just a ninja who died alone, and it does not matter in the overall situation of peace. So Shirou is relieved to kill. Perhaps Shirou thought about this at the beginning, maybe he didn't think so much

when he pressed Root . After all, he always tried his best. However, there are always so many accidents on the battlefield, which may turn the future that will become reality into an illusion. If the one-on-one battle can continue, Shirou 's two Bunshin no may cut off Suna's hero in the next moment , or the other party may have already prepared for a counterattack at any time to defeat Shirou 's Bunshin no . Neither of these situations can happen.

As far as the results are concerned, Ye Cang does not die from Shirou 's hand. This is because there is a sudden spoiler. There are shuriken overwhelming. See the shape of Kage Kage , and then hear the sound of its emptiness. This is a large-area coverage shot, just as someone has released a number of times of shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu .

The shuriken 插 is inserted into the ground, or smashed into the tree. Shirou's body reaction is naturally rapid. His legs are slanting upwards and upwards, like a fish leaping over the water, his back is almost parallel to the ground, and then his hands are holding the ground, his arms are bent, his muscles are strong, and he jumps up and down easily. A high root on a tree branch. However, his Bunshin no had to give up the attack on Ye Cang because of such a

sudden attack, although the soft neck of the other side was in front of him... Because the chance of attack is so fleeting, the chance to kill her has been lost. Shirou 's two Bunshin no and Ye Cang retired in three directions, and the rain- bearing ninja temporarily stopped the attack. Because another party came to the battlefield, the battle was temporarily silenced. Shirou half-squatted on the branch, first untied

the Bunshin no technique... This time it is possible to recycle some of the chakras and recycle them immediately. One more chakra can make him one more point in the next unknown battle. Winning. Then he held the trunk in one hand and looked down. His direction and height were just right to face the new enemy. The number of people is fifty, each wearing a rainprotected amount of protection, but the body is completely different from the general rain-bearing ninja.

The first three... It’s two baby, seven baby and big baby... Wrong, it is orange hair, purple hair, and red hair like Kushina . After about a hundred years of moisturizing, hair growth and hair loss prevention, it has created such a colorful hair color. One of the external features that distinguishes certain ninjas is also formed. For example , the red hair of Kushina means that the identity of the other party is

likely to be the Uzumaki family who have already lost their country . Just the dense shuriken , it is not iron, but paper. As for so many quantities and that high speed, it was someone who used the combination Ninjutsu . Paper shuriken Jutsu . And the wind and the cracked palm. However, it seems that the other party's purpose is not to kill the enemy, but also to prevent Shirou and Ye Cang from attacking each other. It is

only after repulsing the Shirou and Ye Cang who are fighting , they will not use subsequent attacks. Considering the current position and the characteristics of the three leaders, the identity of the new group of ninjas below is obvious. Akatsuki . And their leader, Yahiko , Konan , and... Nagato . Shirou can make such a judgment. Yahiko and Nagato , to be honest, because the facial

features and memory have changed a lot, Shirou can't confirm it at once, but Konan , her iconic paper attack, has a little understanding of the main villains among the Kage ninjas. Should be able to judge her identity. After her identity is confirmed, the identity of the people around her can naturally be brought in. UU reading www.uukanshu.com I did not expect to see the first legendary prophecy here, and the pair of eyes

belonging to the six immortals... The still young Akatsuki organization, and the three leaders with some childish ideas. Can you solve them here? Shirou was a little moved, and then he immediately pressed the idea... It was a bit crazy. After all, he still doesn't know how far Renigan has been developed. He didn't even know, don't say that Nagato is a

soft Konan . In fact, it is also a monk who can bury 600 billion detonators. There is no problem in killing him fifty times. Not to mention the longterm things, compare now, Shirou is still practicing the Ninjutsu , a scorpion , but with the eyes, Nagato is proficient in five attributes Chakra. After a little consideration, Shirou naturally did not act rashly. Just rushing to Nagato 's red hair... mainly

the double circle of eyes under the red hair, Shirou will not act rashly, that is the real hang. Under his control, the splitter's split body began to recover, and after reintegrating into one, it was not attacking, but with three Konoha ninjas stepping back step by step. Until the exit of the range of fire, retired into the dark woodland. Although Akatsuki did not know the purpose of coming here, Shirou is already on the verge of enemies.

But the prophet is only Shirou alone after all , and Ye Cang can not know the head of Akatsuki . When she saw the amount of protection worn by the ninja on the battlefield, she thought of Akatsuki as a rain reinforcement. "The bones of the bones!" So she spit out these four words. The first 100 chapters paci fist, PX --- PAIN ( 2 )

Fiction: a science of fire Kage Ninja Author: leaves mysterious knowledge It has been described in the previous time. From the geographical point of view, the country of the rain is located in the gap between the three great powers of the country of fire, the country of the land, and the country of the wind. It is itself a traffic hub, so it is also a place of four wars. Coupled with the rain country, there is also a super strong who wants to make a big news in the ninja world, Yu

Yin’s total anti-handle, and the half-god mountain pepper fish Hanzō . Therefore, in the two or three times of the war, the war in the rain country can be imagined. Yahiko , Konan , and Nagato are the orphans born in the Second World War. Orphans like the three of them are simply countless in the rain country, but they are still alive when they survive the war. In this sense, three people are lucky.

When the three men were young, they saw the battle between the young Konoha Sannin and the demigod Hanzō , and by chance, they worshiped Jiraiya as a teacher. Jiraiya is deeply impressed by the fact that such a ninja is such an orphan. He is determined to teach three people to grow until they can gain self-protection. But as he gets along, Tokubetsu is the son of Nagato when Jiraiy a sees Nagasto 's eyes.

He regards the latter as the prophecy of the prophecy of the Immortal Immortal. Therefore, his expectations are not only simple for these three people to survive. He hopes that the three can bring change to the world of tolerance and seek ways to achieve peace. Because of this, Jiraiya disappeared for three years on the battlefield of World War II, until he thought that the three had the ability to protect themselves in the war. Then they returned

to Konoha and re-entered the war. . He also entrusted the promise of peace to the three orphans. At present, the three disciples have not lived up to his expectations. From the Second Endurance World War to the Third Endurance World War, Yahiko , Konan , and Nagato grew up and struggled to achieve peace in the rain country. For this reason they founded the organization called Akatsuki a

nd played it out. The peaceful evolution of "non-violence and non-cooperation" has helped many ninjas, and the Akatsuki organization has attracted many ninjas who hate war and long for peace. Akatsuki 's aim is to build world peace without relying on extreme force. As time goes by, more and more ninjas join, and Akatsuki grows up and rises to fame. Jiraiya , who has never met again after leaving, has occasionally heard their deeds.

Among the three orphans, of course, because of the body of the Uzumaki family and the granted Renigan , Nagato is of the strongest strength, but if it is the core leader, it is Yahiko . And Yahiko under the leadership of Akatsuki , with later Nagato under the leadership of Akatsuki not the same thing, Yahiko of Akatsuki , is indeed a pacifist. Shirou is unclear about the process of right and wrong and various changes .

With his shallow understanding of the fire Kage plot, the three people at the moment are actually the inverted villas. So the first time he wanted to blame himself for killing others. But for the unknown Renigan can not make an accurate judgment, which makes him quite jealous and unable to shoot, this situation, perhaps their little four-person team really want to consider getting out as soon as possible.

Regret drowning? This is not to say, to tell the truth, Shirou rarely regrets the choices he has made . Just chosen to come right? He thinks it is correct. Accidents are always unpredictable, and sometimes he can even think of it as a pleasure... Ye Cang thinks that Akatsuki is a rainenhanced reinforcement, so she feels that this group of people is a skeleton, and she

has no strength but likes to stalk. What she didn't know was that the scene has been turned into a four-force chaos by the three parties. And I don’t know if Ye Cang knows that the attack of the other party has actually saved her life indirectly... But her current feeling is: Konoha 's little devil is a bit difficult, But now he doesn't know why it is a bit retreating. So Ye Cang wants to give priority to solving the hidden

people of the rain, and then concentrate on dealing with Shirou . Not to mention that Ye Cang has some lack of cognition. Although the combination of Konan and Nagato , Ninjut su, is quite powerful, but there is really no way to judge how powerful it is. It is also understandable to judge how high a ninja they will not be. Therefore, Ye Cang is like a rainy ninja who has just dealt with it. He is very confident and

bold and has attacked the people of Akatsuki . She seemed to glance at Shirou 's direction before the attack . This is why Shirou gave up the attack position and became the next spectator. He is also happy, maybe take the opportunity to observe the strength of Nagato ? So while he was watching the battlefield, he controlled the splitter to move carefully behind him, so that the four people could be

brought together, and if they had any unexpected situations, they could also run collectively. In the face of Ye Cang, Yahiko , the leader of Akatsuki , was the first to bear the brunt . She did not want to release her own Ninjutsu to the other side : Burning and steaming! Akatsuki is just a young organization. It is impossible to have the intelligence ability of Niuramura like Konoha . Ya hiko does not recognize the identity of Ye Cang, and

naturally treats the burning as a general fire. UU reading www.uukanshu.com His hands quickly printed and then released against Ninjutsu in a way that resisted the fire . Water ripples and water waves. The water spit out of the mouth rushed to the orangewhite flame. Compared with the water, the flame was very small and should have been extinguished immediately. However, what happened to him unexpectedly

happened. His otter Ninjutsu not only did not destroy the enemy's fire, but was instantly evaporated. And that fire is now facing you! One can't, one more. From the attack distance, Yahiko feels that he still has the opportunity to release the second otter Ninjutsu to block. But at this time, Nagato had an action. He didn't talk, but he suddenly stopped in front of Yahiko .

Yahiko can't do it, but he has given up on it before, and since Nagato wants to stop this strange fire, he has nothing to worry about. No prints. No surgery. No physical movements. Even Chakra’s reaction did not. Nagato was so in front of Yahiko , just wanting to block the blow with the flesh. Then, Ye Cang showed a surprised and somewhat exaggerated look.

Because her technique disappeared in front of Nagato . Did not hit the enemy, but disappeared a moment before hitting the enemy. The physical movements that blocked Yahiko caus ed the red hair of Nagato's forehead to sway. The surrounding fire just passed through the gap between his hair and shined through his pair of eyes. Just a look at the eyes that did not contain any emotions, I do not know why,

Ye Cang stopped the pace of rushing forward.